on_o as_o novelty_n therefore_o they_o speak_v much_o of_o tradition_n and_o the_o ancient_a faith_n but_o that_o be_v not_o by_o what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o but_o what_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n deliver_v in_o their_o write_n for_o by_o these_o they_o judge_v of_o tradition_n and_o not_o the_o oral_a way_n and_o therefore_o i_o see_v little_a reason_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o be_v either_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n or_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o any_o number_n of_o roman_a catholic_n much_o less_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n 212._o none_o except_v as_o mr._n s._n in_o his_o confident_a way_n express_v it_o and_o if_o he_o will_v as_o he_o say_v disavow_v the_o maintain_v any_o point_n or_o affect_v any_o way_n which_o be_v not_o assent_v to_o by_o all_o i_o hope_v to_o see_v mr._n s._n retract_v this_o opinion_n and_o either_o fall_n in_o with_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n or_o return_v as_o reason_n lead_v he_o into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v somewhat_o more_o in_o what_o follow_v viz._n that_o though_o schoolman_n question_v the_o personal_a infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o of_o the_o roman_a clergy_n nay_o of_o a_o general_n council_n yet_o all_o affirm_v the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n or_o the_o live_a voice_n of_o the_o church_n essential_a and_o this_o he_o say_v be_v hold_v by_o all_o hold_v firm_o and_o that_o it_o be_v absolute_o infallible_a to_o this_o therefore_o i_o answer_v either_o mr._n s._n mean_n that_o none_o do_v affirm_v that_o the_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n essential_a can_v err_v or_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o church_n essential_a can_v err_v in_o her_o tradition_n but_o which_o way_n soever_o he_o take_v it_o i_o shall_v easy_o show_v how_o far_o it_o be_v from_o prove_v that_o he_o design_v it_o for_o for_o if_o he_o take_v it_o in_o the_o first_o sense_n viz._n that_o all_o the_o faithful_a in_o all_o age_n can_v not_o concur_v in_o a_o error_n than_o he_o may_v as_o well_o prove_v protestant_n of_o his_o mind_n as_o papist_n for_o this_o be_v the_o foundation_n on_o which_o we_o believe_v the_o particular_a book_n of_o scripture_n if_o this_o therefore_o prove_v any_o thing_n it_o prove_v more_o than_o he_o intend_v viz._n that_o while_o we_o thus_o oppose_v each_o other_o we_o do_v perfect_o agree_v together_o and_o true_o so_o we_o do_v as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v among_o themselves_o but_o if_o mr._n s_n meaning_n be_v that_o all_o of_o their_o religion_n own_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v the_o church_n essential_a and_o on_o that_o account_n that_o it_o can_v err_v set_v aside_o the_o absurdity_n of_o the_o opinion_n itself_o i_o say_v from_o hence_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o make_v oral_a tradition_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n because_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a that_o the_o ground_n why_o they_o say_v their_o church_n can_v err_v be_v not_o on_o mr._n s_n principle_n but_o on_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o infallible_a assistance_n which_o preserve_v that_o church_n from_o error_n so_o that_o this_o fall_v far_o short_a of_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v all_o agree_v in_o this_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o far_o from_o probability_n that_o he_o may_v by_o the_o same_o argument_n prove_v that_o scripture_n be_v own_v by_o they_o all_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o i_o hope_v it_o be_v hold_v by_o all_o and_o hold_v firm_o that_o the_o live_a voice_n of_o god_n in_o scripture_n as_o deliver_v to_o we_o be_v infallible_a and_o if_o so_o then_o there_o be_v as_o much_o ground_n for_o this_o as_o the_o other_o but_o if_o we_o inquire_v what_o it_o be_v man_n make_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n we_o must_v know_v not_o only_o that_o they_o believe_v tradition_n infallible_a but_o on_o what_o account_n they_o do_v so_o for_o if_o tradition_n be_v believe_v infallible_a bare_o on_o the_o account_n of_o a_o promise_n of_o infallibility_n to_o the_o present_a church_n than_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o into_o the_o tradition_n but_o into_o that_o infallible_a assistance_n and_o consequent_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o what_o bare_a tradition_n deliver_v but_o what_o that_o church_n which_o can_v err_v in_o judge_a tradition_n do_v propose_v to_o we_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o their_o be_v agree_v in_o general_a that_o tradition_n be_v infallible_a do_v make_v thâ—m_n agree_v in_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o they_o must_v agree_v in_o the_o ground_n of_o that_o infallibility_n viz._n that_o it_o depend_v on_o this_o that_o no_o age_n can_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o but_o all_o person_n who_o understand_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n know_v very_o well_o that_o the_o general_a reason_n why_o tradition_n be_v believe_v infallible_a be_v because_o they_o first_o believe_v the_o church_n to_o be_v infallible_a whereas_o mr._n s._n go_v the_o contrary_a way_n and_o make_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o the_o church_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n and_o therefore_o for_o all_o that_o i_o can_v see_v we_o must_v still_o oppose_v private_a opinator_n in_o this_o controversy_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o have_v declare_v herself_o at_o all_o on_o mr._n s_n behalf_n but_o the_o contrary_a and_o the_o generality_n believe_v on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o present_a church_n infallibility_n and_o it_o be_v strange_a mr._n s._n shall_v find_v no_o difference_n between_o man_n resolve_v faith_n into_o common_a sense_n and_o into_o the_o immediate_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n if_o this_o than_o be_v the_o first_o principle_n of_o controversy_n as_o mr._n s._n pretend_v 213._o we_o see_v how_o unlikely_a they_o be_v to_o agree_v about_o other_o matter_n who_o be_v so_o much_o divide_v about_o the_o principle_n of_o resolve_v they_o and_o if_o this_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o faith_n than_o most_o romanist_n build_v on_o a_o wrong_a foundation_n but_o if_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o foundation_n on_o which_o that_o formidable_a structure_n be_v erect_v which_o he_o speak_v of_o woe_n then_o to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n for_o that_o be_v know_v to_o build_v on_o quite_o a_o different_a foundation_n and_o if_o this_o as_o he_o say_v rise_v apace_o and_o have_v advance_v many_o story_n in_o a_o small_a time_n it_o only_o let_v we_o know_v how_o fast_o their_o division_n grow_v and_o that_o they_o be_v build_v so_o fast_o one_o against_o another_o that_o their_o church_n will_v not_o stand_v between_o they_o by_o this_o discourse_n mr._n s._n pretend_v to_o answer_v all_o those_o if_o his_o which_o follow_v which_o be_v these_o in_o case_n the_o church_n may_v determine_v thing_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la which_o be_v not_o before_o whether_o the_o present_a church_n do_v then_o believe_v as_o the_o precedent_n do_v or_o no_o if_o it_o do_v how_o come_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la which_o be_v not_o before_o if_o it_o do_v not_o what_o assurance_n can_v i_o have_v that_o every_o age_n of_o the_o church_n believe_v just_a as_o the_o precedent_n do_v and_o no_o otherwise_o when_o i_o see_v they_o profess_v the_o contrary_a and_o if_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la in_o one_o age_n which_o be_v not_o in_o a_o forego_n than_o a_o church_n may_v deliver_v that_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n at_o one_o time_n which_o be_v never_o account_v so_o before_o by_o which_o mean_v the_o present_a church_n may_v oblige_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o never_o be_v so_o in_o christ_n or_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o so_o the_o infallibility_n on_o the_o account_n of_o tradition_n be_v destroy_v to_o all_o which_o mr._n s._n give_v a_o very_a easy_a answer_n viz._n that_o they_o do_v not_o hold_v any_o disparate_a or_o unimply_v point_n of_o faith_n but_o such_o as_o be_v involve_v and_o imply_v in_o the_o main_a point_n this_o be_v no_o more_o easy_o say_v then_o understand_v for_o if_o these_o be_v imply_v in_o the_o former_a how_o can_v there_o come_v a_o new_a obligation_n to_o believe_v they_o for_o to_o take_v his_o own_o instance_n will_v any_o man_n in_o his_o sense_n say_v that_o he_o that_o believe_v homo_fw-la est_fw-la animal_n rationale_fw-la do_v not_o believe_v homo_fw-la est_fw-la animal_n and_o this_o he_o make_v choice_n of_o as_o a_o example_n how_o one_o point_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v involve_v in_o another_o so_o as_o to_o receive_v a_o distinct_a obligation_n to_o believe_v it_o i_o grant_v that_o homo_fw-la est_fw-la animal_n be_v involve_v in_o the_o other_o but_o he_o that_o shall_v say_v that_o after_o he_o have_v assent_v
can_v write_v plain_o and_o intelligible_o and_o that_o this_o book_n which_o he_o have_v indict_v be_v so_o write_v and_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o tradition_n for_o its_o sense_n and_o interpretation_n then_o the_o most_o scurrilous_a language_n be_v not_o bad_a enough_o for_o the_o scripture_n then_o what_o be_v those_o sacred_a write_n 319._o but_o ink_n various_o figure_v in_o a_o book_n 68_o unsense_v character_n waxen_a nature_a word_n not_o yet_o sense_v nor_o have_v any_o certain_a interpreter_n but_o fit_a to_o be_v play_v upon_o diverse_o by_o quirk_n of_o wit_n that_o be_v apt_a to_o blunder_v and_o confound_v but_o to_o clear_v little_a or_o nothing_o these_o with_o many_o other_o disgraceful_a term_n he_o very_o liberal_o bestow_v upon_o divine_a oracle_n the_o consideration_n whereof_o do_v it_o not_o minister_v too_o much_o horror_n will_v afford_v some_o comfort_n for_o by_o this_o kind_n of_o rude_a usage_n so_o familiar_a with_o he_o towards_o his_o adversary_n one_o may_v reasonable_o conjecture_v that_o he_o do_v not_o reckon_v the_o scripture_n among_o his_o friend_n §_o 9_o and_o whereas_o he_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n have_v preserve_v many_o particular_a passage_n which_o because_o their_o source_n or_o first_o attestation_n be_v not_o universal_a nor_o their_o nature_n much_o practical_a may_v possible_o bave_v be_v lose_v in_o their_o conveyance_n down_o by_o tradition_n this_o be_v impossible_a according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n for_o if_o neither_o the_o scripture_n letter_n nor_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o it_o as_o to_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n can_v have_v be_v secure_v without_o oral_a tradition_n that_o be_v if_o we_o can_v not_o have_v know_v that_o those_o passage_n which_o contain_v the_o main_a point_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n either_o have_v be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v or_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o be_v but_o from_o the_o consonancy_n and_o agreement_n of_o those_o passage_n with_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v oral_o preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n how_o can_v we_o be_v certain_a either_o of_o the_o letter_n or_o sense_n of_o other_o particular_a passage_n which_o must_v necessary_o want_v this_o confirmation_n from_o oral_a tradition_n because_o their_o first_o attestation_n be_v not_o universal_a nor_o their_o nature_n much_o practical_a nay_o his_o discourse_n plain_o imply_v that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o security_n at_o all_o either_o of_o the_o letter_n or_o sense_n of_o any_o other_o part_n of_o scripture_n but_o only_o those_o which_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o these_o word_n 116._o tradition_n establish_v the_o church_n be_v provide_v of_o a_o certain_a and_o infallible_a rule_n to_o preserve_v a_o copy_n of_o the_o scripture_n letter_n true_o significative_a of_o christ_n sense_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n preach_v at_o first_o because_o sense_n write_v in_o man_n heart_n by_o tradition_n can_v easy_o guide_v they_o to_o correct_v the_o alteration_n of_o the_o outward_a letter_n this_o i_o perceive_v plain_o be_v the_o thing_n they_o will_v be_v at_o they_o will_v correct_v the_o outward_a letter_n of_o scripture_n by_o sense_n write_v in_o their_o heart_n and_o then_o instead_o of_o leave_v out_o the_o second_o commandment_n they_o will_v change_v it_o into_o a_o precept_n of_o give_v due_a worship_n to_o image_n according_a to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o a_o thousand_o other_o alteration_n they_o must_v make_v in_o the_o bible_n to_o make_v it_o true_o significative_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o church_n but_o sure_o the_o outward_a letter_n of_o other_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v not_o intend_v to_o signify_v point_n of_o faith_n be_v equal_o liable_a to_o alteration_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n be_v not_o by_o tradition_n provide_v of_o any_o way_n to_o correct_v these_o alteration_n when_o they_o happen_v because_o tradition_n do_v as_o this_o corollary_n imply_v only_o furnish_v the_o church_n with_o a_o certain_a and_o infallible_a rule_n of_o preserve_v a_o copy_n of_o the_o scripture_n letter_n so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n §_o 10._o again_o he_o tell_v we_o 117._o tradition_n establish_v the_o church_n be_v provide_v of_o a_o certain_a &_o infallible_a rule_n to_o interpret_v scripture_n letter_n by_o so_o as_o to_o arrive_v certain_o at_o christ_n sense_n as_o far_o as_o the_o letter_n concern_v the_o body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n preach_v at_o first_o or_o point_n requisite_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o whatever_o he_o may_v attribute_v to_o scripture_n for_o fashion_n sake_n and_o to_o avoid_v calumny_n with_o the_o vulgar_a as_o he_o say_v very_o ingenuous_o in_o his_o explication_n of_o the_o 15_o the_o corollary_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o according_a to_o his_o own_o hypothesis_n he_o can_v but_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o perfect_o useless_a and_o pernicious_a that_o it_o be_v altogether_o useless_a according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n be_v plain_a for_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v secure_o convey_v to_o we_o without_o it_o and_o it_o can_v give_v no_o kind_n of_o confirmation_n to_o it_o because_o it_o receive_v all_o at_o its_o confirmation_n from_o it_o only_o the_o church_n be_v ever_o and_o anon_o put_v to_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n to_o correct_v the_o alteration_n of_o the_o outward_a letter_n by_o tradition_n and_o sense_n write_v in_o their_o heart_n and_o as_o for_o all_o other_o part_n of_o scriptue_n which_o be_v not_o coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n either_o that_o the_o outward_a letter_n be_v true_a nor_o if_o we_o can_v can_v we_o possible_o arrive_v at_o any_o certain_a sense_n of_o they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v intolerable_o pernicious_a according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n be_v plain_a because_o *_o every_o silly_a and_o upstart_a heresy_n father_n itself_o upon_o it_o and_o when_o man_n leave_v tradition_n as_o he_o suppose_v all_o heretic_n do_v the_o scripture_n be_v the_o most_o dangerous_a engine_n that_o can_v have_v be_v invent_v be_v to_o such_o person_n only_o *_o waxen_a nature_a word_n not_o sense_v nor_o have_v any_o certain_a interpreter_n but_o fit_a to_o be_v play_v upon_o diverse_o by_o quirk_n of_o wit_n that_o be_v apt_a to_o blunder_v and_o confound_v but_o to_o clear_v little_a or_o nothing_o and_o indeed_o if_o his_o hypothesis_n be_v true_a the_o scripture_n may_v well_o deserve_v all_o the_o contemptuous_a language_n which_o he_o use_v against_o they_o and_o 165._o mr._n white_n be_v comparison_n of_o they_o with_o lilly_n almanac_n will_v not_o only_o be_v pardonable_a but_o proper_a and_o unless_o he_o add_v it_o out_o of_o prudence_n and_o for_o the_o people_n sake_n who_o he_o may_v think_v too_o superstitious_o conceit_v of_o those_o book_n he_o may_v have_v spare_v that_o cold_a excuse_n which_o he_o make_v for_o use_v this_o similitude_n that_o it_o be_v agreeable_a rather_o to_o the_o impertinency_n of_o the_o objection_n than_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o subject_a certain_a it_o be_v if_o these_o man_n be_v true_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n that_o notwithstanding_o the_o high_a reverence_n and_o esteem_v pretend_v to_o be_v bear_v by_o they_o and_o their_o church_n to_o the_o scripture_n they_o must_v hearty_o despise_v they_o and_o wish_v they_o out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o even_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o great_a oversight_n of_o the_o divine_a providence_n to_o trouble_v his_o church_n with_o a_o book_n which_o if_o their_o discourse_n be_v of_o any_o consequence_n can_v stand_v catholic_n in_o no_o stead_n at_o all_o and_o be_v so_o dangerous_a and_o mischievous_a a_o weapon_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o heretic_n sect_n iii_o §_o 1._o have_v thus_o take_v a_o view_n of_o his_o opinion_n faith_n and_o consider_v how_o much_o he_o attribute_n to_o oral_a tradition_n and_o how_o little_a to_o the_o scripture_n before_o i_o assail_v this_o hypothesis_n i_o shall_v lay_v down_o the_o protestant_a rule_n of_o faith_n not_o that_o so_o much_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o answer_n of_o his_o book_n but_o that_o he_o may_v have_v no_o colour_n of_o objection_n that_o i_o proceed_v altogether_o in_o the_o destructive_a way_n and_o overthrow_v his_o principle_n as_o he_o call_v it_o without_o substitute_v another_o in_o its_o room_n the_o opinion_n then_o of_o the_o protestant_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v this_o in_o general_a that_o those_o book_n which_o we_o call_v the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o mean_n whereby_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n have_v be_v bring_v down_o to_o we_o and_o that_o he_o may_v now_o clear_o understand_v this_o together_o with_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o which_o
as_o the_o capacity_n he_o be_v in_o will_v permit_v he_o to_o have_v and_o as_o mr._n white_n say_v well_o 33._o satisfaction_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o every_o one_o according_a to_o his_o capacity_n it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o child_n to_o believe_v his_o parent_n for_o a_o clown_n to_o believe_v his_o preacher_n and_o this_o be_v universal_o true_a in_o all_o case_n where_o we_o have_v not_o better_o or_o equal_a evidence_n to_o the_o contrary_n but_o such_o be_v the_o unhappiness_n of_o the_o popish_a doctrine_n that_o if_o people_n be_v permit_v the_o free_a use_n of_o the_o scripture_n they_o will_v easy_o discern_v they_o to_o have_v no_o probable_a foundation_n in_o it_o and_o some_o of_o they_o to_o be_v plain_o contrary_a to_o it_o so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v safe_a for_o their_o preacher_n to_o tell_v the_o people_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n lest_o they_o shall_v find_v cause_n not_o to_o believe_v they_o when_o they_o teach_v doctrine_n so_o plain_o contrary_a to_o that_o rule_n §_o 8._o last_o he_o say_v 17._o the_o protestant_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n do_v he_o mean_v of_o plain_a text_n or_o obscure_a one_o of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o plain_a text_n i_o hope_v every_o one_o may_v be_v certain_a and_o for_o obscure_a one_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a every_o one_o shall_v but_o it_o may_v be_v there_o be_v no_o plain_a text_n in_o the_o scripture_n then_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o must_v be_v till_o mr._n s._n can_v show_v a_o better_a either_o because_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o one_o to_o write_v plain_o or_o because_o god_n can_v write_v so_o plain_o as_o man_n or_o because_o we_o have_v good_a reason_n to_o think_v that_o he_o will_v not_o write_v thing_n necessary_a for_o every_o one_o to_o believe_v so_o as_o man_n may_v clear_o understand_v he_o but_o he_o tell_v we_o 17._o the_o numerous_a comment_n upon_o scripture_n be_v a_o evidence_n that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o i_o hope_v not_o for_o if_o those_o numerous_a commentator_n do_v general_o agree_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o plain_a text_n as_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o do_v then_o this_o argument_n signify_v nothing_o as_o to_o such_o text_n and_o as_o for_o those_o which_o be_v obscure_a let_v commentator_n differ_v about_o they_o as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v so_o long_o as_o all_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o matter_n of_o practice_n be_v deliver_v in_o plain_a text_n he_o add_v 17._o there_o be_v infinite_a dispute_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n even_o in_o most_o concern_v point_n as_o in_o that_o of_o christ_n divinity_n but_o be_v not_o commentator_n both_o protestant_n and_o popish_a general_o agree_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o that_o point_n and_o what_o if_o some_o out_o of_o prejudice_n do_v mistake_v or_o out_o of_o perverseness_n do_v wrest_v the_o plain_a text_n of_o scripture_n for_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n to_o another_o sense_n be_v this_o any_o argument_n that_o those_o text_n be_v not_o sufficient_o plain_a can_v any_o thing_n be_v speak_v or_o write_v in_o word_n so_o clear_a from_o ambiguity_n which_o a_o perverse_a or_o prejudice_v mind_n shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o vex_v and_o force_v to_o another_o meaning_n god_n do_v not_o write_v the_o scripture_n for_o the_o froward_a and_o the_o captious_a but_o for_o those_o who_o will_v read_v they_o with_o a_o free_a and_o unprejudiced_a mind_n and_o be_v willing_a to_o come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n if_o mr._n s._n have_v be_v conversant_a in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n he_o can_v not_o but_o have_v take_v notice_n with_o what_o confidence_n they_o attempt_v to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n out_o of_o scripture_n as_o if_o that_o do_v afford_v convince_a argument_n for_o this_o purpose_n st._n chrysostom_n consubstant_a profess_v to_o demonstrate_v out_o of_o scripture_n that_o the_o son_n be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n and_o rely_v upon_o scripture_n alone_o for_o this_o without_o mention_v any_o other_o kind_n of_o argument_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v st._n chrysostom_n be_v not_o acquaint_v with_o the_o insufficiency_n of_o scripture_n for_o the_o conviction_n of_o heretic_n in_o this_o point_n and_o that_o he_o be_v either_o ignorant_a of_o the_o infallible_a way_n of_o demonstrate_v this_o point_n from_o oral_a tradition_n or_o have_v no_o great_a opinion_n of_o it_o the_o same_o father_n elsewhere_o phoca_fw-mi argue_v against_o heretic_n about_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n say_v that_o they_o pervert_v the_o scripture_n to_o strengthen_v their_o heresy_n from_o thence_o but_o then_o he_o do_v not_o with_o mr._n s._n blame_v the_o scripture_n and_o say_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o there_o deliver_v with_o sufficient_a clearness_n but_o contrariwise_o he_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v clear_a enough_o but_o the_o corrupt_a mind_n of_o heretic_n will_v not_o see_v what_o be_v there_o contain_v have_v st._n chrysostom_n be_v a_o true_a son_n of_o the_o traditionary_a church_n he_o will_v have_v lie_v hold_v of_o this_o occasion_n to_o vilify_v the_o scripture_n and_o to_o show_v the_o necessity_n of_o regulate_v our_o faith_n not_o by_o such_o uncertain_a record_n but_o by_o the_o infallible_a report_n of_o oral_a tradition_n §_o 9_o but_o because_o mr._n s._n lay_v great_a weight_n in_o several_a part_n of_o his_o book_n upon_o this_o exception_n against_o scripture_n viz._n that_o protestant_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o therefore_o i_o shall_v not_o content_v myself_o only_o to_o have_v show_v that_o we_o may_v be_v sufficient_o certain_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n so_o far_o as_o to_o understand_v all_o necessary_a matter_n of_o faith_n and_o practice_n and_o that_o more_o than_o this_o be_v not_o necessary_a but_o shall_v likewise_o return_v this_o exception_n upon_o he_o by_o inquire_v into_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o how_o the_o traditionary_a church_n can_v be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n than_o the_o protestant_n 2._o how_o they_o can_v be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o tradition_n than_o protestant_n of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n 1._o how_o the_o traditionary_a church_n can_v be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n than_o protestant_n they_o pretend_v to_o have_v a_o oral_a tradition_n of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o deliver_v down_o from_o father_n to_o son_n but_o this_o only_o reach_v to_o those_o text_n which_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n as_o for_o all_o other_o part_n of_o scripture_n they_o be_v as_o useless_a to_o papist_n as_o they_o suppose_v they_o be_v to_o we_o because_o want_v the_o help_n of_o oral_a tradition_n they_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o one_o tittle_n of_o they_o and_o as_o for_o those_o text_n the_o sense_n whereof_o be_v convey_v down_o by_o oral_a tradition_n this_o sense_n be_v i_o hope_v deliver_v in_o some_o word_n or_o other_o and_o have_v all_o preacher_n and_o father_n and_o mother_n and_o nurse_n the_o faculty_n of_o deliver_v this_o sense_n in_o word_n so_o plain_a as_o can_v possible_o be_v mistake_v or_o wrest_v to_o another_o sense_n i_o be_o sorry_a that_o when_o every_o one_o have_v this_o faculty_n of_o speak_v their_o thought_n plain_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v be_v represent_v as_o not_o able_a to_o convey_v his_o mind_n to_o man_n in_o intelligible_a word_n and_o do_v not_o his_o own_o objection_n rebound_v upon_o himself_o if_o the_o church_n have_v a_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n oral_o deliver_v whence_o be_v the_o numerous_a comment_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o it_o and_o of_o late_a writer_n in_o their_o church_n and_o the_o infinite_a dispute_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o in_o the_o most_o concern_v point_n viz._n the_o efficacy_n of_o god_n grace_n the_o supremacy_n of_o st._n peter_n the_o infallibility_n of_o a_o pope_n and_o council_n by_o immediate_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n what_o a_o stir_n be_v make_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o dabo_fw-la tibi_fw-la clave_n tu_fw-la es_fw-la petrus_n &_o super_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la etc._n etc._n pasce_fw-la oves_fw-la do_v not_o they_o differ_v about_o the_o meaning_n of_o these_o text_n among_o themselves_o as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v from_o the_o father_n and_o from_o the_o protestant_n some_o understanding_n they_o of_o st_n peter_n supremacy_n only_o other_o of_o his_o infallibility_n other_o of_o his_o infallibility_n only_o in_o and_o with_o a_o general_a council_n which_o yet_o other_o do_v not_o allow_v to_o pope_n or_o council_n from_o any_o immediate_a assistance_n but_o only_o from_o the_o
capable_a of_o convince_a demonstration_n again_o do_v but_o consider_v say_v he_o 6._o how_o unequal_a and_o unjust_a a_o condition_n it_o be_v that_o the_o claim_n of_o the_o present_a church_n shall_v not_o be_v hear_v unless_o she_o can_v confute_v all_o the_o peradventure_o that_o wit_n may_v invent_v and_o solve_v all_o the_o argument_n which_o the_o infinite_a variety_n of_o time_n place_n and_o occasion_n may_v have_v give_v way_n unto_o and_o than_o you_o will_v see_v how_o unreasonable_a a_o adversary_n he_o be_v who_o will_v not_o be_v content_a with_o any_o satisfaction_n but_o such_o as_o man_n nature_n scarce_o afford_v and_o be_v it_o not_o equal_o unjust_a in_o mr._n s._n not_o to_o let_v scripture_n claim_n be_v hear_v unless_o we_o can_v confute_v every_o peradventure_o and_o may_v it_o not_o be_v otherwise_o that_o wit_n may_v invent_v see_v then_o how_o unreasonable_a a_o adversary_n mr._n s._n be_v who_o will_v not_o be_v content_a with_o any_o satisfaction_n but_o such_o as_o according_a to_o mr._n rushworth_n man_v nature_n scarce_o afford_v dr._n holden_n i_o confess_v state_v the_o matter_n somewhat_o cautious_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o 1._o that_o it_o shall_v suffice_v for_o present_a to_o determine_v that_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o creator_n have_v afford_v we_o such_o a_o assurance_n especial_o of_o truth_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n as_o be_v suitable_a to_o our_o nature_n and_o best_a fit_v for_o the_o safe_a conduct_n of_o our_o life_n in_o moral_a and_o religious_a affair_n but_o if_o we_o interpret_v these_o general_a expression_n by_o the_o passage_n i_o before_o cite_v out_o of_o mr._n rushworth_n as_o in_o reason_n we_o may_v since_o the_o doctor_n be_v behold_v to_o he_o for_o the_o best_a part_n of_o his_o book_n than_o nothing_o can_v make_v more_o against_o mr._n s_n principle_n §_o 5._o mr._n cressy_a in_o his_o exomologesis_fw-la 5._o say_v that_o such_o teacher_n as_o approach_v near_a to_o the_o fountain_n of_o truth_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v mean_n of_o inform_v themselves_o in_o apostolical_a tradition_n incomparable_o beyond_o we_o mr._n s._n may_v do_v well_o to_o show_v what_o those_o mean_n be_v which_o be_v so_o incomparable_o beyond_o his_o infallibility_n and_o demonstration_n the_o same_o author_n 4._o do_v very_o much_o applaud_v stapleton_n determination_n of_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o church_n infallibility_n which_o be_v as_o follow_v that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o expect_v to_o be_v teach_v by_o god_n immediate_o by_o new_a revelation_n but_o make_v use_n of_o several_a mean_n etc._n etc._n as_o be_v govern_v not_o by_o apostle_n etc._n etc._n but_o by_o ordinary_a pastor_n and_o teacher_n that_o these_o pastor_n in_o make_v use_n of_o these_o several_a mean_n of_o decision_n proceed_v not_o as_o the_o apostle_n do_v with_o a_o peculiar_a infallible_a direction_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o with_o a_o prudential_a collection_n not_o always_o necessary_a that_o to_o the_o apostle_n who_o be_v the_o first_o master_n of_o evangelical_n faith_n and_o founder_n of_o the_o church_n such_o a_o infallible_a certitude_n of_o mean_n be_v necessary_a not_o so_o now_o to_o the_o church_n etc._n etc._n if_o this_o be_v true_a that_o a_o infallible_a certitude_n of_o mean_n be_v not_o now_o necessary_a to_o the_o church_n and_o that_o her_o pastor_n do_v now_o in_o decide_v matter_n of_o faith_n proceed_v only_o with_o a_o prudent_a collection_n not_o always_o necessary_a than_o it_o shall_v seem_v that_o a_o search_a wit_n may_v maintain_v his_o ground_n of_o suspense_n even_o against_o their_o church_n also_o with_o a_o may_v it_o not_o be_v otherwise_o again_o mr._n cressy_n 5._o tell_v we_o that_o truth_n and_o our_o obligation_n to_o believe_v it_o be_v in_o a_o high_a degree_n in_o scripture_n than_o in_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n as_o bellarmine_n acknowledge_v which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o we_o may_v have_v great_a assurance_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n than_o we_o can_v have_v of_o any_o doctrine_n from_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o we_o have_v the_o great_a assurance_n that_o can_v be_v of_o truth_n deliver_v to_o we_o by_o the_o church_n as_o mr._n s._n affirm_v than_o i_o will_v fain_o learn_v of_o he_o what_o that_o great_a degree_n of_o assurance_n be_v which_o stapleton_n speak_v of_o and_o whether_o it_o be_v great_a than_o the_o great_a not_o to_o insist_v upon_o that_o which_o yet_o i_o can_v but_o by_o the_o way_n take_v notice_n of_o that_o mr._n cressy_n by_o his_o approbation_n of_o this_o determination_n of_o bellarmine_n do_v advance_v the_o scripture_n above_o the_o church_n as_o to_o one_o of_o the_o most_o essential_a property_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n viz._n the_o certainty_n of_o it_o but_o the_o most_o eminent_a testimony_n to_o my_o purpose_n in_o mr._n cressy_n be_v that_o famous_a passage_n etc._n which_o have_v give_v so_o much_o offence_n to_o several_a of_o his_o own_o church_n wherein_o he_o acknowledge_v the_o unfortunateness_n to_o he_o of_o the_o word_n infallibility_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o can_v find_v no_o such_o word_n in_o any_o council_n that_o no_o necessity_n appear_v to_o he_o that_o either_o he_o or_o any_o other_o protestant_n shall_v ever_o have_v hear_v that_o word_n name_v and_o much_o less_o press_v with_o so_o much_o earnestness_n as_o of_o late_o it_o have_v general_o be_v in_o disputation_n and_o book_n of_o controversy_n and_o that_o mr._n chillingworth_n combat_v this_o word_n with_o too_o to_o great_a success_n insomuch_o that_o if_o this_o word_n be_v once_o forget_v or_o but_o lay_v by_o mr._n chillingworth_n argument_n will_v lose_v the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o strength_n and_o that_o if_o this_o word_n be_v confine_v to_o the_o school_n where_o it_o be_v breed_v there_o will_v be_v still_o no_o inconvenience_n and_o that_o since_o by_o manifest_a experience_n the_o english_a protestant_o think_v themselves_o so_o secure_a when_o they_o have_v leave_v to_o stand_v or_o fall_v by_o that_o word_n and_o in_o very_a deed_n have_v so_o much_o to_o say_v for_o themselves_o when_o they_o be_v press_v unnecessary_o with_o it_o since_o likewise_o it_o be_v a_o word_n capable_a of_o so_o high_a a_o sense_n that_o we_o can_v devise_v one_o more_o full_a and_o proper_a to_o attribute_v to_o god_n himself_o etc._n etc._n since_o all_o this_o be_v so_o he_o think_v he_o can_v be_v blame_v if_o such_o reason_n move_v he_o to_o wish_v that_o the_o protestant_n may_v never_o be_v invite_v to_o combat_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n under_o that_o notion_n a_o very_a ingenuous_a acknowledgement_n and_o as_o cross_v to_o mr._n s_n principle_n as_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v but_o the_o word_n infallibility_n be_v not_o so_o unfortunate_a to_o mr._n cressy_n as_o be_v his_o untoward_a explication_n of_o the_o forecited_n passage_n in_o his_o appendix_n which_o he_o afterward_o publish_v chief_o by_o way_n of_o vindication_n of_o himself_o against_o the_o learned_a author_n of_o the_o preface_n to_o my_o lord_n falkland_n discourse_n of_o infallibility_n there_o he_o 3_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v several_a degree_n of_o infallibility_n and_o that_o we_o may_v know_v what_o degree_n of_o infallibility_n he_o think_v necessary_a to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o church_n this_o follow_a passage_n will_v inform_v we_o methinks_a say_v he_o if_o god_n have_v furnish_v his_o divine_a and_o supernatural_a truth_n with_o evidence_n equal_a to_o this_o that_o the_o sun_n will_v shine_v to_o morrow_n or_o that_o there_o will_v be_v a_o spring_n and_o harvest_n next_o year_n we_o be_v infinite_o oblige_v to_o bless_v his_o providence_n and_o just_o condemn_v if_o we_o refuse_v to_o believe_v the_o least_o of_o such_o truth_n as_o show_v less_o affection_n to_o save_v our_o soul_n than_o the_o dull_a ploughman_n to_o sow_v their_o corn_n who_o certain_o have_v far_o less_o evidence_n for_o their_o harvest_n than_o catholic_n for_o their_o faith_n and_o yet_o they_o insist_v not_o peevish_o upon_o every_o capricious_a objection_n nor_o exact_v a_o infallible_a security_n of_o a_o plentiful_a reap_v next_o summer_n but_o notwithstanding_o all_o difficulty_n and_o contingency_n proceed_v cheerful_o in_o their_o painful_a husbandry_n so_o that_o according_a to_o this_o discourse_n whatever_o degree_n of_o assurance_n the_o church_n have_v or_o can_v give_v to_o those_o who_o rely_v upon_o she_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o no_o further_a degree_n be_v necessary_a than_o what_o the_o husbandman_n when_o he_o sow_v have_v of_o a_o plentiful_a harvest_n and_o that_o man_n be_v just_o condemn_v if_o they_o refuse_v to_o believe_v the_o least_o truth_n upon_o such_o security_n which_o yet_o by_o his_o own_o acknowledgement_n be_v liable_a to_o contingency_n nay_o further_o that_o man_n be_v
proof_n of_o this_o i_o appeal_v to_o that_o sess._n decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o which_o they_o declare_v that_o because_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o discipline_n be_v contain_v in_o write_a book_n and_o unwritten_a tradition_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o they_o do_v receive_v and_o honour_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o also_o tradition_n pari_fw-la pietatis_fw-la affectu_fw-la ac_fw-la reverentiâ_fw-la with_o equal_a pious_a affection_n and_o reverence_n which_o i_o understand_v not_o how_o those_o do_v who_o set_v aside_o the_o scripture_n and_o make_v tradition_n the_o sole_a rule_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o consonant_o to_o this_o decree_n the_o general_a doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v that_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n make_v up_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n so_o the_o roman_a catechism_n set_v forth_o by_o order_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v praefat._n that_o the_o sum_n of_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v to_o the_o faithful_a be_v contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v distribute_v into_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n bellarmine_n 12._o speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n not_o a_o entire_a but_o partial_a one_o the_o entire_a rule_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o partial_a rule_n scripture_n and_o tradition_n according_a to_o this_o the_o adequate_a rule_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v contain_v partly_o in_o scripture_n and_o partly_o in_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o scripture_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o they_o as_o the_o principal_a rule_n and_o primary_n foundation_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o tradition_n as_o only_o supply_v the_o defect_n of_o scripture_n as_o to_o some_o doctrine_n and_o rite_n not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n must_v be_v evident_a to_o any_o one_o that_o have_v be_v conversant_a in_o the_o chief_a of_o their_o controversial_a divine_n bellarmine_n 9_o where_o he_o give_v the_o mark_n of_o a_o divine_a tradition_n speak_v to_o this_o purpose_n that_o that_o which_o they_o call_v a_o divine_a tradition_n be_v such_o a_o doctrine_n or_o rite_n as_o be_v not_o find_v in_o scripture_n but_o embrace_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n believe_v to_o have_v descend_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o he_o tell_v we_o further_o 11._o that_o the_o apostle_n commit_v all_o to_o write_v which_o be_v common_o and_o public_o preach_v and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v in_o scripture_n which_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o know_v and_o believe_v explicit_o but_o then_o he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v other_o thing_n which_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o common_o and_o public_o teach_v and_o these_o they_o do_v not_o commit_v to_o write_v but_o deliver_v they_o only_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n to_o the_o prelate_n and_o priest_n and_o perfect_a man_n of_o the_o church_n and_o these_o be_v the_o apostolical_a tradition_n he_o speak_v of_o cardinal_n perron_n 4._o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n either_o mediate_o or_o immediate_o and_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v found_v in_o general_a on_o these_o sentence_n of_o the_o apostle_n 2.15_o hold_v the_o tradition_n etc._n etc._n again_o 2.2_o the_o thing_n which_o thou_o have_v hear_v of_o i_o among_o many_o witness_n commit_v to_o faithful_a man_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n to_o preserve_v and_o especial_o to_o declare_v these_o be_v found_v in_o this_o proposition_n viz._n 3.15_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o the_o primary_n rule_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o scripture_n in_o which_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n be_v found_v mr._n knott_n 1_o say_v express_o we_o acknowledge_v the_o h._n scripture_n to_o be_v a_o most_o perfect_a rule_n for_o as_o much_o as_o a_o write_n can_v be_v a_o rule_n we_o only_o deny_v that_o it_o exclude_v either_o divine_a tradition_n though_o it_o be_v unwritten_a or_o a_o external_a judge_n to_o keep_v to_o propose_v to_o interpret_v it_o etc._n etc._n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o scripture_n be_v a_o perfect_a rule_n only_o it_o do_v not_o exclude_v unwritten_a tradition_n etc._n etc._n by_o which_o that_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v as_o mr._n s._n do_v a_o concurrent_a oral_a tradition_n of_o all_o the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n but_o other_o doctrine_n not_o therein_o contain_v be_v plain_a from_o what_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o 179._o we_o do_v not_o distinguish_v tradition_n from_o the_o write_a word_n because_o tradition_n be_v not_o write_v by_o any_o or_o in_o any_o book_n or_o write_n but_o because_o it_o be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o srripture_n or_o bible_n bellarmine_n 2._o also_o say_v the_o same_o and_o as_o for_o the_o interpret_n of_o scripture_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o office_n of_o a_o rule_n but_o of_o a_o judg._n 3_o there_o be_v say_v he_o a_o great_a and_o plain_a distinction_n between_o a_o judge_n and_o a_o rule_n for_o as_o in_o a_o kingdom_n the_o judge_n have_v his_o rule_n to_o follow_v which_o be_v the_o receive_v law_n and_o custom_n which_o be_v not_o fit_a or_o able_a to_o declare_v and_o be_v judge_n to_o themselves_o but_o that_o office_n must_v belong_v to_o a_o live_a judge_n so_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v and_o may_v be_v a_o rule_n but_o can_v be_v a_o judg._n here_o he_o make_v the_o scripture_n as_o much_o a_o rule_n for_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n be_v for_o civil_a matter_n and_o in_o his_o reply_n to_o mr._n chillingworth_n he_o have_v a_o chapter_n of_o above_o 150_o page_n the_o title_n whereof_o be_v scripture_n be_v not_o the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o have_v he_o with_o mr._n s._n believe_v oral_a tradition_n to_o be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n have_v be_v as_o absurd_a as_o it_o will_v be_v to_o write_v a_o book_n to_o prove_v that_o turk_n be_v not_o the_o only_a christian_n in_o the_o world_n mr._n cressy_n likewise_o not_o very_o consistent_o to_o himself_o lay_v down_o this_o conclusion_n 20._o the_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n be_v contain_v not_o only_o in_o scripture_n but_o likewise_o in_o unwritten_a tradition_n §_o 2._o now_o all_o this_o be_v as_o contrary_a as_o can_v be_v to_o mr._n rushworth_n new_a rule_n of_o faith_n therefore_o mr._n white_n say_v 96._o they_o speak_v ill_o who_o teach_v that_o some_o thing_n be_v know_v in_o the_o church_n from_o scripture_n some_o by_o tradition_n and_o dr._n holden_n in_o opposition_n to_o those_o who_o make_v scripture_n any_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n advance_v one_o of_o the_o most_o wild_a and_o uncharitable_a position_n that_o ever_o i_o yet_o meet_v withal_o viz._n 6._o that_o if_o one_o shall_v believe_v all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n etc._n etc._n for_o this_o reason_n because_o he_o think_v they_o be_v all_o express_o reveal_v in_o scripture_n or_o implicit_o contain_v so_o as_o they_o may_v be_v deduce_v from_o thence_o and_o will_v not_o have_v believe_v they_o have_v he_o not_o judge_v that_o they_o may_v be_v evince_v from_o scripture_n yet_o this_o man_n can_v be_v no_o true_a catholic_n because_o as_o he_o tell_v we_o afterward_o 8._o we_o must_v receive_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n as_o come_v to_o we_o by_o tradition_n for_o only_o by_o this_o mean_n exclude_v the_o scripture_n christ_n have_v appoint_v reveal_v truth_n to_o be_v receive_v and_o communicate_v in_o the_o mean_a time_n cardinal_n perron_n unless_o he_o alter_v his_o mind_n be_v in_o a_o sad_a case_n who_o believe_v the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n itself_o for_o this_o reason_n because_o it_o be_v found_v in_o scripture_n §_o 3._o and_o this_o fundamental_a difference_n about_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n between_o the_o generality_n of_o their_o divine_n and_o mr_n s's_n small_a party_n be_v full_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o traditionist_n themselves_o dr._n holden_n say_v 9_o that_o their_o divine_n who_o resolve_v faith_n according_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n do_v inevitable_o fall_v into_o that_o shameful_a circle_n of_o prove_v the_o divine_a authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n back_o again_o by_o the_o scripture_n because_o they_o dare_v not_o build_v their_o faith_n upon_o the_o natural_a evidence_n and_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n so_o that_o dr._n holden_n way_n of_o resolve_v faith_n be_v different_a from_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o their_o divine_n which_o he_o say_v 3._o do_v not_o differ_v from_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o the_o private_a spirit_n and_o this_o according_a to_o mr._n white_a 70._o
church_n and_o skip_v into_o the_o opinion_n of_o human_a sect_n 〈◊〉_d not_o of_o human_a election_n as_o mr._n s._n blind_o follow_v mr._n wh._n do_v most_o absurd_o translate_v it_o but_o he_o that_o have_v return_v from_o his_o error_n and_o hearken_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o conform_v his_o life_n to_o the_o truth_n be_v as_o it_o be_v advance_v from_o a_o man_n to_o a_o god_n at_o the_o same_o rate_n he_o go_v on_o for_o several_a page_n together_o take_v the_o scripture_n for_o a_o indemonstrable_a principle_n from_o which_o all_o divine_a doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v demonstrate_v and_o for_o the_o criterion_n whereby_o they_o be_v to_o be_v try_v and_o charge_v the_o heretic_n in_o such_o word_n as_o we_o can_v find_v fit_a for_o our_o adversary_n as_o say_v he_o naughty_a boy_n shut_v out_o their_o schoolmaster_n so_o these_o drive_v the_o prophecy_n out_o of_o the_o church_n suspect_v that_o they_o will_v chide_v and_o admonish_v they_o and_o they_o patch_v together_o abundance_n of_o falsehood_n and_o fiction_n that_o they_o may_v seem_v rational_o not_o to_o admit_v the_o scripture_n again_o speak_v of_o these_o heretic_n affront_a the_o scripture_n he_o tell_v we_o they_o oppose_v the_o 〈◊〉_d divine_a tradition_n with_o human_a doctrine_n 〈◊〉_d by_o other_o tradition_n deliver_v from_o hand_n to_o hand_n that_o they_o may_v establish_v a_o sect_n or_o heresy_n again_o he_o say_v they_o adulterate_a the_o truth_n and_o steal_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n etc._n etc._n but_o for_o oral_a fraud_n they_o shall_v have_v write_v punishment_n but_o enough_o of_o this_o whosoever_o desire_v to_o see_v more_o of_o it_o let_v he_o read_v on_o where_o these_o man_n to_o their_o shame_n have_v direct_v we_o and_o see_v whether_o any_o protestant_n can_v speak_v more_o full_o and_o plain_o in_o this_o controversy_n the_o whole_a trust_n of_o the_o papist_n be_v upon_o the_o equivocal_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n tradition_n which_o word_n be_v common_o use_v by_o the_o father_n to_o signify_v to_o we_o the_o scripture_n or_o divine_a tradition_n as_o clement_n here_o call_v it_o but_o the_o papist_n understand_v it_o of_o their_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o to_o this_o they_o apply_v all_o those_o passage_n in_o the_o father_n where_o tradition_n be_v honourable_o mention_v so_o mr._n s._n deal_v with_o we_o in_o the_o testimony_n i_o have_v already_o examine_v and_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o argument_n in_o those_o few_o which_o remain_v but_o from_o the_o ambiguity_n of_o this_o word_n which_o i_o need_v not_o show_v of_o every_o one_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a for_o whosoever_o shall_v read_v they_o with_o this_o key_n will_v find_v that_o they_o be_v of_o no_o force_n to_o conclude_v what_o he_o drive_v at_o §_o 5._o as_o for_o his_o citation_n out_o of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n by_o which_o he_o will_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v the_o persuasion_n of_o their_o present_a church_n that_o tradition_n be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o that_o council_n have_v declare_v otherwise_o and_o be_v otherwise_o understand_v by_o the_o chief_a of_o their_o own_o writer_n and_o therefore_o he_o do_v prudent_o to_o conceal_v in_o a_o etc._n etc._n those_o choke_a word_n in_o which_o the_o council_n declare_v itself_o to_o receive_v and_o honour_v with_o equal_a pious_a affection_n and_o reverence_n the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o after_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o shuffle_n what_o a_o pitiful_a account_n be_v it_o that_o he_o at_o last_o give_v of_o that_o council_n put_v scripture_n constant_o before_o tradition_n because_o scripture_n be_v interpret_v by_o tradition_n be_v of_o the_o same_o authority_n as_o if_o a_o apostle_n or_o evangelist_n be_v present_a and_o therefore_o no_o wonder_n they_o honour_v scripture-testimony_n so_o as_o to_o put_v it_o before_o tradition_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o because_o scripture_n be_v subordinate_a to_o tradition_n and_o to_o be_v regulate_v by_o it_o therefore_o it_o deserve_v to_o be_v put_v before_o it_o beside_o if_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n be_v but_o several_a way_n of_o convey_v the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a doctrine_n why_o shall_v he_o imagine_v a_o evangelist_n or_o apostle_n to_o be_v more_o present_a by_o the_o scripture_n than_o by_o oral_a tradition_n especial_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o he_o suppose_v scripture_n to_o be_v a_o uncertain_a and_o tradition_n a_o infallible_a way_n of_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n sect_n ii_o scripture_n §_o 1._o all_z that_o now_o remain_v be_v to_o confirm_v the_o precedent_a discourse_n by_o testimony_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a person_n of_o the_o church_n in_o several_a age_n in_o which_o i_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o be_v large_a be_v so_o happy_o prevent_v by_o that_o full_a account_n which_o be_v give_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o this_o matter_n in_o the_o answer_n to_o labyrinthus_n cantuariensis_n which_o mr._n s._n may_v if_o he_o please_v consult_v for_o his_o further_a conviction_n §_o 2_o i_o begin_v with_o the_o historical_a account_n which_o eusebius_n give_v of_o commit_v the_o gospel_n to_o writing_n which_o be_v to_o this_o purpose_n viz_o 14._o that_o the_o roman_n be_v not_o content_a with_o the_o doctrine_n preach_v unless_o it_o be_v also_o commit_v to_o writing_n and_o therefore_o do_v earnest_o beg_v of_o mark_n peter_n companion_n that_o he_o will_v leave_v they_o a_o monument_n in_o write_v of_o that_o doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v deliver_v to_o they_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o this_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o write_n of_o st._n mark_n be_v gospel_n and_o when_o peter_n do_v understand_v that_o this_o work_n be_v publish_v be_v suggest_v by_o the_o divine_a revelation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v say_v he_o be_v very_o much_o please_v with_o the_o ready_a and_o earnest_a desire_n of_o those_o person_n and_o that_o by_o his_o authority_n he_o confirm_v this_o write_n to_o the_o end_n that_o it_o may_v be_v every_o where_o read_v in_o the_o church_n as_o for_o st._n matthew_n and_o st._n john_n he_o tell_v we_o 18._o that_o of_o all_o the_o disciple_n they_o two_o only_o have_v leave_v monument_n in_o write_v of_o who_o it_o be_v also_o report_v that_o they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o write_v be_v draw_v thereto_o by_o necessity_n matthew_n after_o he_o have_v preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o the_o jew_n and_o be_v resolve_v to_o go_v to_o other_o nation_n write_v his_o gospel_n in_o the_o language_n of_o his_o country_n and_o thus_o by_o the_o diligence_n and_o pain_n of_o write_v do_v abundant_o supply_v the_o the_o want_n of_o his_o presence_n to_o those_o who_o he_o leave_v and_o when_o mark_n and_o luke_n have_v publish_v their_o gospel_n it_o be_v report_v that_o john_n who_o have_v always_o use_v to_o preach_v the_o word_n without_o write_v it_o be_v at_o length_n wrought_v upon_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n do_v betake_v himself_o to_o write_v from_o this_o account_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o apostle_n think_v it_o necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n and_o secure_a conveyance_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v put_v into_o write_v and_o that_o they_o judge_v this_o a_o better_a way_n to_o supply_v the_o want_n of_o their_o presence_n than_o oral_a tradition_n therefore_o the_o same_o author_n tell_v we_o 31._o that_o the_o disciple_n who_o immediate_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n as_o they_o travel_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o those_o who_o have_v not_o yet_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o faith_n do_v with_o great_a care_n also_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a evangelist_n again_o 30._o that_o ignatius_n as_o he_o travel_v towards_o rome_n where_o he_o be_v to_o suffer_v exhort_v the_o church_n of_o every_o city_n to_o hold_v fast_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o as_o also_o by_o write_v he_o testify_v for_o great_a security_n he_o hold_v necessary_a to_o be_v copy_v in_o write_v §_o 4._o that_o the_o heretic_n of_o old_a make_v the_o same_o pretence_n which_o the_o papist_n make_v now_o of_o oral_a tradition_n in_o opposition_n to_o scripture_n the_o same_o eusebius_n tell_v we_o and_o withal_o that_o book_n be_v a_o sufficient_a confutation_n of_o this_o pretence_n 27._o those_o say_v he_o who_o be_v of_o the_o heresy_n of_o artemon_n say_v that_o all_o their_o forefather_n and_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o have_v receive_v and_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o they_o also_o do_v and_o have_v preserve_v the_o true_a teach_v unto_o the_o time_n of_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o successor_n zephyrinus_n corrupt_v it_o and_o this_o say_v he_o will_v have_v great_a probability_n be_v it_o not_o first_o of_o all_o contradict_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o next_o if_o there_o
the_o help_n of_o tradition_n yet_o unless_o we_o be_v extreme_o ungratful_a we_o can_v but_o acknowledge_v that_o god_n have_v infinite_o better_o provide_v for_o we_o in_o not_o leave_v the_o ground_n of_o our_o religion_n to_o the_o mere_a breath_n of_o the_o people_n or_o the_o care_n of_o mother_n instruct_v their_o child_n but_o have_v give_v we_o the_o certain_a record_n of_o all_o the_o doctrine_n and_o motive_n of_o faith_n preserve_v inviolable_o from_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o when_o the_o church_n see_v with_o what_o care_n god_n have_v provide_v for_o the_o mean_n of_o faith_n oral_a tradition_n be_v little_o mind_v thence_o the_o memory_n of_o those_o other_o thing_n not_o record_v in_o scripture_n be_v whole_o lose_v all_o the_o care_n be_v employ_v in_o search_v preserve_a and_o deliver_v these_o sacred_a book_n to_o posterity_n to_o these_o the_o primitive_a church_n still_o appeal_v these_o they_o plead_v for_o against_o all_o adversary_n defend_v their_o authority_n explain_v their_o sense_n vindicate_v they_o from_o all_o corruption_n tradition_n they_o rely_v not_o on_o any_o further_a than_o as_o a_o testimony_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o record_n or_o to_o clear_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o from_o the_o perverse_a interpretation_n of_o those_o heretic_n who_o pretend_v another_o kind_n of_o tradition_n than_o what_o be_v in_o scripture_n and_o when_o these_o be_v silence_v all_o the_o dispute_n that_o arise_v in_o the_o church_n concern_v matter_n of_o faith_n be_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o book_n as_o be_v evident_a by_o the_o proceed_n in_o the_o case_n of_o arius_n and_o pelagius_n wherein_o tradition_n be_v only_o use_v as_o a_o mean_n to_o clear_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o not_o at_o all_o as_o that_o which_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o be_v to_o be_v resolve_v into_o but_o when_o any_o thing_n be_v plead_v from_o tradition_n for_o which_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n in_o scripture_n it_o be_v reject_v with_o the_o same_o ease_n it_o be_v offer_v and_o such_o person_n be_v plain_o tell_v this_o be_v not_o the_o church_n way_n if_o they_o have_v plain_a scripture_n with_o the_o concurrent_a sense_n of_o antiquity_n they_o may_v produce_v it_o and_o rely_v upon_o it_o so_o that_o the_o whole_a use_n of_o tradition_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n beside_o attest_v the_o book_n be_v to_o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o impose_v sense_n on_o scripture_n against_o the_o universal_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n but_o as_o long_o as_o man_n be_v man_n it_o be_v not_o avoidable_o but_o they_o must_v fall_v into_o different_a apprehension_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n according_a to_o their_o different_a judgement_n prejudices_fw-la learning_n and_o education_n and_o since_o they_o have_v all_o this_o apprehension_n that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v all_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n thence_o as_o man_n judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o they_o differ_v in_o their_o apprehension_n concern_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o thence_o error_n and_o mistake_n may_v easy_o come_v into_o the_o church_n without_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o nay_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n to_o rely_v on_o tradition_n without_o scripture_n this_o may_v easy_o be_v do_v for_o by_o that_o mean_v they_o make_v a_o new_a rule_n of_o faith_n not_o know_v to_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o consequent_o that_o very_a assertion_n be_v a_o error_n in_o which_o the_o former_a age_n do_v not_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o and_o if_o these_o thing_n be_v possible_a m._n s_n demonstration_n fail_v he_o for_o hereby_o a_o reasonable_a account_n be_v give_v how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o a_o church_n without_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o again_o let_v i_o inquire_v of_o mr._n s._n whether_o man_n may_v not_o believe_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roll_a part_n of_o the_o church_n to_o oblige_v the_o whole_a to_o a_o assent_n to_o the_o definition_n of_o it_o to_o speak_v plain_a be_v it_o not_o possible_a for_o man_n to_o believe_v the_o pope_n and_o council_n infallible_a in_o their_o decree_n and_o i_o hope_v the_o jesuit_n as_o little_a as_o mr._n s._n love_v they_o or_o they_o him_z may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o more_o than_o the_o bare_a possibility_n of_o this_o if_o they_o may_v believe_v this_o do_v it_o not_o necessary_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v whatever_o they_o declare_v to_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n suppose_v then_o that_o transubstantiation_n supremacy_n invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v but_o private_a opinion_n before_o but_o be_v now_o define_v by_o pope_n and_o council_n these_o man_n can_v but_o look_v on_o themselves_o as_o much_o oblige_v to_o believe_v they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v deliver_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o every_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n be_v it_o now_o repugnant_a to_o common_a sense_n that_o this_o opinion_n shall_v be_v believe_v or_o entertain_v in_o the_o church_n if_o not_o why_o may_v not_o this_o opinion_n be_v general_o receive_v if_o it_o be_v so_o do_v it_o not_o unavoidable_o follow_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o man_n must_v alter_v according_a to_o the_o church_n definition_n and_o thus_o private_a opinion_n may_v be_v believe_v as_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o corrupt_a practice_n be_v establish_v as_o laudable_a piece_n of_o devotion_n and_o yet_o no_o one_o age_n of_o the_o church_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o thus_o i_o hope_v mr._n s._n may_v see_v how_o far_o it_o be_v from_o be_v a_o self-evident_a principle_n that_o no_o error_n can_v come_v into_o the_o church_n unless_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n evident_a in_o a_o manner_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n which_o be_v so_o wild_a a_o apprehension_n that_o i_o believe_v the_o jesuit_n can_v entertain_v themselves_o without_o smile_n to_o see_v their_o domestic_a adversary_n expose_v themselves_o to_o contempt_n with_o so_o much_o confidence_n thus_o i_o come_v to_o the_o reason_n i_o give_v 8._o why_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o be_v the_o present_a sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n my_o word_n be_v for_o i_o see_v the_o roman_a church_n assert_n that_o thing_n may_v be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la in_o one_o age_n which_o be_v not_o in_o another_o at_o least_o pope_n and_o council_n challenge_v this_o and_o this_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n maintain_v there_o and_o other_o be_v look_v on_o as_o no_o member_n of_o their_o church_n who_o assert_v the_o contrary_a but_o as_o person_n at_o least_o meritorious_o if_o not_o actual_o excommunicate_v where_o then_o shall_v i_o satisfy_v myself_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o your_o church_n be_v as_o to_o this_o particular_a must_v i_o believe_v a_o very_a few_o person_n who_o the_o rest_n disow_v as_o heretical_a and_o seditious_a or_o aught_o i_o not_o rather_o to_o take_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o approve_a person_n of_o that_o church_n and_o these_o disown_n any_o such_o doctrine_n but_o assert_v that_o the_o church_n may_v determine_v thing_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la which_o be_v not_o before_o in_o answer_n to_o this_o mr._n s._n beg_v leave_v to_o distinguish_v the_o word_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la 205._o which_o may_v either_o mean_a christian_a faith_n or_o point_n of_o faith_n teach_v by_o christ_n and_o then_o he_o grant_v it_o be_v nonsense_n to_o say_v they_o can_v be_v in_o one_o age_n and_o not_o in_o another_o or_o de_fw-fr fide_fw-la may_v mean_v obligatory_a to_o be_v believe_v in_o this_o latter_a sense_n none_o i_o think_v say_v he_o deny_v thing_n may_v be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la in_o one_o age_n and_o not_o in_o another_o in_o the_o former_a sense_n none_o hold_v it_o upon_o which_o very_o triumphant_o he_o conclude_v what_o be_v now_o become_v of_o your_o difficulty_n i_o believe_v you_o be_v in_o some_o wonderment_n and_o think_v i_o elude_v it_o rather_o than_o answer_v it_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o unperplex_v you_o i_o must_v confess_v it_o a_o fault_n of_o humane_a nature_n to_o admire_v thing_n which_o man_n understand_v not_o on_o which_o account_n i_o can_v free_v myself_o from_o some_o temptation_n to_o that_o he_o call_v wonderment_n but_o i_o be_o present_o cure_v of_o it_o when_o i_o endeavour_v to_o reduce_v his_o distinction_n to_o reason_n for_o instead_o of_o explain_v his_o term_n he_o shall_v have_v show_v how_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v obligatory_a to_o be_v believe_v in_o any_o age_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v no_o point_n of_o faith_n teach_v by_o christ_n which_o notwithstanding_o his_o endeavour_n to_o unperplex_v i_o be_v a_o thing_n as_o yet_o i_o apprehend_v not_o because_o i_o understand_v no_o obligation_n
take_v notice_n of_o what_o i_o have_v elsewhere_o say_v i_o be_o resolve_v to_o let_v he_o see_v i_o be_o not_o at_o all_o concern_v about_o it_o i_o begin_v to_o understand_v he_o so_o well_o by_o this_o appendix_n that_o i_o can_v give_v myself_o a_o reasonable_a account_n why_o he_o think_v it_o not_o fit_a to_o meddle_v with_o any_o other_o part_n of_o my_o book_n but_o if_o mr._n s._n be_v resolve_v not_o to_o answer_v any_o of_o the_o testimony_n i_o there_o produce_v 244._o unless_o i_o single_v they_o out_o and_o print_v they_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o answer_n i._n e._n remove_v they_o from_o that_o evidence_n which_o attend_v they_o in_o the_o series_n of_o the_o discourse_n i_o can_v only_o say_v he_o be_v the_o most_o imperious_a answerer_n i_o have_v meet_v with_o who_o be_v resolve_v never_o to_o deal_v with_o a_o adversary_n but_o on_o his_o own_o unreasonable_a term_n thus_o hearty_o wish_v mr._n s_n science_n as_o great_a as_o his_o opinion_n of_o it_o and_o a_o good_a effect_n of_o our_o endeavour_n to_o promote_v the_o one_o by_o remove_v the_o other_o i_o be_o sir_n your_o affectionate_a friend_n and_o servant_n edward_z stillingfleet_n london_n june_n 28._o 1665._o finis_fw-la postscript_n sir_n since_o the_o dispatch_n of_o the_o former_a paper_n i_o have_v meet_v with_o another_o treatise_n wherein_o i_o find_v myself_o concern_v write_v by_o the_o author_n of_o fiat_n lux_fw-la the_o title_n whereof_o be_v diaphanta_n i_o be_o afraid_a the_o title_n affright_v you_o for_o i_o assure_v you_o it_o be_v the_o most_o formidable_a thing_n in_o his_o whole_a book_n but_o the_o man_n be_v a_o very_a modest_a man_n and_o huge_o different_a from_o mr._n s_n humour_n for_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o offer_v to_o demonstrate_v the_o ground_n of_o faith_n that_o all_o he_o pretend_v to_o in_o the_o title_n of_o his_o book_n be_v to_o excuse_n catholic_n religion_n against_o the_o opposition_n of_o several_a adversary_n what_o fault_n i_o pray_v have_v the_o catholic_n religion_n commit_v that_o it_o must_v now_o come_v to_o be_v excuse_v instead_o of_o be_v defend_v but_o when_o i_o look_v into_o that_o part_n which_o concern_v myself_o i_o present_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o which_o be_v not_o to_o excuse_v catholic_n religion_n but_o themselves_o for_o not_o be_v able_a to_o defend_v it_o for_o he_o very_o ingenious_o tell_v we_o that_o faith_n be_v firm_a and_o constant_a 210._o though_o all_o his_o talk_n for_o it_o be_v miserable_o weak_a i._n e._n he_o be_v sure_a they_o have_v a_o excellent_a religion_n though_o he_o know_v not_o what_o to_o say_v for_o it_o and_o their_o faith_n be_v a_o very_a good_a faith_n but_o it_o have_v not_o yet_o have_v the_o good_a fortune_n to_o be_v understand_v by_o they_o for_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o as_o often_o as_o they_o dispute_v they_o be_v beyond_o the_o business_n 209._o so_o may_v any_o one_o believe_v who_o read_v their_o late_a book_n which_o be_v in_o effect_n to_o say_v there_o be_v no_o way_n leave_v of_o dispute_v any_o long_o with_o adversary_n about_o their_o faith_n only_o they_o must_v believe_v it_o stout_o themselves_o but_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o offer_v to_o defend_v it_o nay_o it_o do_v their_o faith_n a_o great_a deal_n of_o mischief_n for_o say_v he_o in_o read_v controversy_n we_o see_v not_o so_o much_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o faith_n as_o the_o wit_n of_o he_o who_o oppose_v or_o defend_v it_o from_o whence_o we_o may_v easy_o gather_v what_o unspeakable_a mischief_n they_o do_v their_o cause_n by_o write_v for_o it_o by_o which_o expression_n we_o may_v guess_v at_o what_o a_o low_a ebb_n the_o defence_n of_o their_o faith_n be_v among_o they_o for_o the_o way_n now_o take_v to_o defend_v it_o be_v by_o disow_v the_o defender_n of_o it_o and_o by_o say_v that_o they_o only_o vent_v their_o own_o opinion_n and_o though_o we_o confute_v they_o never_o so_o much_o yet_o their_o faith_n hold_v good_a still_o be_v ever_o a_o good_a cause_n drive_v to_o such_o miserable_a shift_n as_o these_o be_v especial_o among_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o wit_n and_o learning_n one_o he_o say_v t._n c._n vent_v a_o private_a opinion_n of_o his_o own_o and_o it_o be_v not_o a_o pin_n matter_n whether_o it_o stand_v or_o fall_v another_o he_o say_v the_o same_o of_o i._n s._n a_o three_o of_o j.u.c._n and_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o their_o religion_n be_v very_o firm_a and_o sure_a and_o they_o be_v all_o at_o perfect_a agreement_n about_o it_o be_v this_o the_o victory_n over_o i_o mr._n s._n mention_n to_o be_v so_o easy_a a_o thing_n i_o see_v that_o by_o the_o same_o figure_n m._n s._n call_v his_o way_n of_o argue_v demonstration_n run_v out_o of_o the_o field_n shall_v be_v account_v conquer_a for_o i_o never_o see_v any_o person_n do_v it_o more_o open_o than_o this_o author_n do_v for_o he_o plain_o confess_v that_o his_o catholic_n gentleman_n go_v quite_o beside_o his_o business_n that_o he_o build_v upon_o indefensible_a principle_n that_o his_o theological_a ratiocination_n be_v indeed_o pretty_a but_o too_o weak_a to_o hold_v and_o be_v not_o we_o huge_o too_o blame_v if_o we_o do_v not_o cry_v up_o such_o mighty_a conqueror_n as_o these_o be_v true_o sir_n i_o expect_v the_o very_a same_o answer_n shall_v be_v return_v to_o your_o book_n that_o mr._n s_n argument_n be_v a_o pretty_a theological_a ratiocination_n and_o that_o your_o answer_n be_v not_o unwitty_a but_o though_o that_o way_n will_v not_o hold_v another_o will_n thus_o when_o they_o be_v beat_v off_o infallibility_n they_o run_v to_o tradition_n and_o when_o they_o be_v again_o beat_v off_o tradition_n than_o back_o again_o to_o infallibility_n so_o that_o the_o short_a of_o all_o their_o answer_n be_v though_o such_o a_o one_o can_v defend_v our_o faith_n yet_o i_o can_v though_o i_o can_v yet_o the_o faith_n be_v firm_a and_o constant_a still_o i_o wonder_v what_o their_o superior_n think_v of_o this_o way_n of_o proceed_v among_o they_o we_o shall_v imagine_v if_o they_o be_v so_o weak_a as_o they_o say_v themselves_o they_o have_v much_o better_o keep_v they_o from_o appear_v abroad_o and_o expose_v their_o cause_n so_o ridiculous_o to_o contempt_n but_o it_o may_v be_v they_o think_v their_o faith_n be_v the_o better_a as_o well_o as_o their_o devotion_n for_o their_o ignorance_n and_o that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o mighty_a disparagement_n to_o their_o cause_n for_o such_o silly_a people_n to_o be_v able_a to_o defend_v it_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o they_o to_o admire_v it_o themselves_o and_o to_o say_v as_o their_o common_a people_n use_v to_o do_v though_o they_o can_v defend_v it_o yet_o there_o be_v some_o that_o can_v and_o although_o it_o may_v be_v no_o particulat_v person_n can_v do_v it_o yet_o their_o cause_n be_v able_a to_o defend_v itself_o but_o for_o all_o that_o i_o can_v see_v by_o such_o kind_n of_o answer_n the_o intention_n of_o they_o be_v to_o entreat_v we_o not_o to_o triumph_v over_o the_o weakness_n of_o their_o present_a writer_n but_o to_o wait_v till_o the_o cause_n itself_o think_v fit_a to_o write_v and_o when_o it_o do_v so_o they_o may_v expect_v a_o further_a answer_n but_o it_o be_v a_o great_a piece_n of_o cruelty_n for_o we_o to_o hasten_v their_o ruin_n who_o fall_v so_o fast_o before_o we_o by_o each_o other_o pen_n finis_fw-la book_n print_v for_o and_o sell_v by_o henry_n mortlock_n at_o the_o phoenix_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n and_o at_o the_o white_a heart_n in_o westminster-hall_n a_o rational_a account_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o protestant_a religion_n be_v a_o vindication_n of_o the_o lord-archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n relation_n of_o a_o conference_n &c._n &c._n from_o the_o pretend_a answer_n of_o t.c._n folio_n sermon_n preach_v upon_o several_a occasion_n with_o a_o discourse_n annex_v concern_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o christ_n wherein_o crellius_n answer_n to_o grotius_n be_v consider_v fol._n irenicum_fw-la a_o weapon-salve_n for_o the_o church_n wound_n in_o quarto_fw-la origines_fw-la sacrae_fw-la or_o a_o rational_a account_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o christian_a faith_n as_o to_o the_o truth_n and_o divine_a authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o matter_n therein_o contain_v quarto_fw-la a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o hazard_n of_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o in_o answer_n to_o some_o paper_n of_o a_o revolt_a protestant_n wherein_o a_o particular_a account_n be_v give_v of_o the_o fanaticism_n and_o division_n of_o that_o church_n octavo_fw-la a_o answer_n to_o several_a late_a treatise_n occasion_v by_o a_o book_n entitle_v a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o
in_o reason_n he_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v before_o he_o have_v forsake_v we_o i_o shall_v declare_v it_o more_o particular_o in_o these_o follow_a proposition_n §_o 2._o 1._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v by_o christ_n deliver_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o first_o preach_v to_o the_o world_n and_o afterward_o by_o they_o commit_v to_o write_v which_o write_n or_o book_n have_v be_v transmit_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o down_o to_o we_o so_o far_o i_o take_v to_o be_v grant_v by_o our_o present_a adversary_n that_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v by_o christ_n deliver_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o publish_v to_o the_o world_n be_v part_n of_o their_o own_o hypothesis_n that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v afterward_o by_o the_o apostle_n commit_v to_o writing_n he_o also_o grant_v corol._n 29._o 117._o it_o be_v certain_a the_o apostle_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n they_o write_v and_o if_o so_o it_o must_v be_v as_o certain_a that_o they_o write_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o they_o teach_v i_o know_v it_o be_v the_o general_a tenet_n of_o the_o papist_n that_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o contain_v the_o entire_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n but_o that_o beside_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o scripture_n there_o be_v also_o other_o bring_v down_o to_o we_o by_o oral_n or_o unwritten_a tradition_n but_o mr._n s._n who_o suppose_v the_o whole_a doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n to_o be_v certain_o convey_v down_o to_o we_o sole_o by_o oral_a tradition_n do_v not_o any_o where_o that_o i_o remember_v deny_v that_o all_o the_o same_o doctrine_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n only_o he_o deny_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o mean_v sufficient_a to_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n to_o we_o with_o certainty_n so_o that_o we_o can_v by_o they_o be_v infallible_o assure_v what_o be_v christ_n doctrine_n and_o what_o not_o nay_o he_o seem_v in_o that_o passage_n i_o last_o cite_v to_o grant_v this_o in_o say_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v both_o teach_v and_o write_v the_o same_o doctrine_n i_o be_o sure_a mr._n white_a who_o he_o follow_v very_o close_o throughout_o his_o whole_a book_n do_v not_o deny_v this_o in_o his_o apology_n for_o tradition_n 171._o where_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o catholic_n position_n that_o all_o its_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o those_o write_n or_o book_n which_o we_o call_v the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v transmit_v down_o to_o we_o be_v unquestionable_a matter_n of_o fact_n and_o grant_v universal_o by_o the_o papist_n as_o to_o all_o those_o book_n which_o be_v own_v by_o protestant_n for_o canonical_a §_o 3._o second_o that_o the_o way_n of_o write_v be_v a_o sufficient_a mean_n to_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o those_o who_o live_v in_o time_n very_o remote_a from_o the_o age_n of_o its_o first_o delivery_n according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n there_o be_v no_o possible_a way_n of_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n with_o certainty_n and_o security_n beside_o that_o of_o oral_a tradition_n the_o falsehood_n of_o which_o will_v sufficient_o appear_v when_o i_o shall_v have_v show_v that_o the_o true_a property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v agree_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o not_o to_o oral_a tradition_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o shall_v only_o offer_v this_o to_o his_o consideration_n that_o whatever_o can_v be_v oral_o deliver_v in_o plain_a and_o intelligible_a word_n may_v be_v write_v in_o the_o same_o word_n and_o that_o a_o write_n or_o book_n which_o be_v public_a and_o in_o every_o one_o hand_n may_v be_v convey_v down_o with_o at_o least_o as_o much_o certainty_n and_o security_n and_o with_o as_o little_a danger_n of_o alteration_n as_o a_o oral_a tradition_n and_o if_o so_o i_o understand_v not_o what_o can_v render_v it_o impossible_a for_o a_o book_n to_o convey_v down_o a_o doctrine_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o after-age_n beside_o if_o he_o have_v look_v well_o about_o he_o he_o can_v not_o but_o have_v apprehend_v some_o little_a inconvenience_n in_o make_v that_o a_o essential_a part_n of_o his_o hypothesis_n which_o be_v contradict_v by_o plain_a and_o constant_a experience_n for_o that_o any_o kind_n of_o doctrine_n may_v be_v sufficient_o convey_v by_o book_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o after-age_n provide_v those_o book_n be_v but_o write_v intelligible_o and_o preserve_v from_o change_n and_o corruption_n in_o the_o conveyance_n both_o which_o i_o shall_v be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o suppose_v possible_a be_v as_o little_o doubt_v by_o the_o generality_n of_o mankind_n as_o that_o there_o be_v book_n and_o sure_o we_o christian_n can_v think_v it_o impossible_a to_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n to_o posterity_n by_o book_n when_o we_o consider_v that_o god_n himself_o pitch_v upon_o this_o way_n for_o conveyance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n to_o after-age_n because_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o so_o wise_a a_o agent_n shall_v pitch_v upon_o a_o mean_n whereby_o it_o be_v impossible_a he_o shall_v attain_v his_o end_n §_o 4._o three_o that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_o plain_a as_o to_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v he_o that_o deny_v this_o aught_o in_o reason_n to_o instance_n in_o some_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n or_o matter_n of_o practice_n which_o be_v not_o in_o some_o place_n of_o scripture_n or_o other_o plain_o deliver_v for_o it_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a objection_n to_o say_v 39_o that_o the_o great_a wit_n among_o the_o protestant_n differ_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o text_n wherein_o the_o generality_n of_o they_o suppose_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v plain_o and_o clear_o express_v because_o if_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v account_v sufficient_o plain_a but_o what_o it_o be_v impossible_a a_o great_a wit_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o wrest_v to_o any_o other_o sense_n not_o only_o the_o scripture_n but_o all_o other_o book_n and_o which_o be_v worst_a of_o all_o to_o he_o that_o make_v this_o objection_n all_o oral_a tradition_n will_v fall_v into_o uncertainty_n do_v the_o traditionary_a church_n pretend_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n divinity_n be_v convey_v down_o to_o she_o by_o oral_a tradition_n more_o plain_o than_o it_o be_v express_v in_o scripture_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v what_o plain_a word_n she_o ever_o use_v to_o express_v this_o point_n of_o faith_n by_o than_o what_o the_o scripture_n use_v which_o express_o call_v he_o god_n the_o true_a god_n god_n over_o all_o bless_v for_o evermore_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n have_v be_v able_a to_o evade_v these_o and_o all_o other_o text_n of_o scripture_n but_o they_o can_v never_o elude_v the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o matter_n it_o be_v easy_o answer_v that_o the_o same_o art_n will_v equal_o have_v elude_v both_o but_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v trouble_v themselves_o so_o much_o about_o the_o latter_a for_o why_o shall_v they_o be_v solicitous_a to_o wrest_v the_o definition_n of_o council_n and_o conform_v they_o to_o their_o own_o opinion_n who_o have_v no_o regard_n to_o the_o church_n authority_n if_o those_o great_a wit_n as_o he_o call_v they_o have_v believe_v the_o say_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v of_o no_o great_a authority_n than_o the_o definition_n of_o council_n they_o will_v have_v answer_v text_n of_o scripture_n as_o they_o have_v do_v the_o definition_n of_o council_n not_o by_o endeavour_v to_o interpret_v they_o to_o another_o sense_n but_o by_o downright_a deny_v their_o authority_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n with_o the_o write_v as_o to_o this_o particular_a §_o 5._o and_o of_o this_o i_o shall_v give_v he_o a_o plain_a instance_n in_o two_o great_a wit_n of_o their_o church_n the_o present_a pope_n and_o mr._n white_a the_o one_o the_o head_n of_o the_o traditionary_a church_n as_o mr._n s._n call_v it_o the_o other_o the_o great_a master_n of_o the_o traditionary_a doctrine_n these_o two_o great_a wit_n notwithstanding_o the_o plainness_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o the_o impossibility_n of_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o or_o mistake_v it_o have_v yet_o be_v so_o unhappy_a as_o to_o differ_v about_o several_a point_n of_o faith_n insomuch_o that_o mr._n white_n be_v unkind_o censure_v for_o it_o at_o rome_n and_o perhaps_o here_o in_o england_n the_o pope_n speed_v no_o better_o however_o the_o difference_n continue_v still_o so_o wide_a that_o mr._n white_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o disobey_v the_o summons_n of_o his_o chief_a pastor_n and_o like_o a_o prudent_a man_n rather_o to_o write_v against_o he_o here_o out_o
of_o harms-way_n than_o to_o venture_v the_o infallibility_n of_o plain_a oral_a tradition_n for_o the_o doctrine_n he_o maintain_v against_o a_o practical_a tradition_n which_o they_o have_v at_o rome_n of_o kill_a heretic_n methinks_v mr._n s._n may_v have_v spare_v his_o brag_n that_o he_o have_v evince_v from_o clear_a reason_n 54._o that_o it_o be_v far_o more_o impossible_a to_o make_v a_o man_n not_o to_o be_v than_o not_o to_o know_v what_o be_v rivet_v into_o his_o soul_n by_o so_o oft_o repeat_v sensation_n as_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v by_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n and_o that_o it_o exceed_v all_o the_o power_n of_o nature_n abstract_v from_o the_o case_n of_o madness_n and_o violent_a disease_n to_o blot_v knowledge_n thus_o fix_v out_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o one_o single_a believer_n insomuch_o that_o soon_o may_v all_o mankind_n perish_v than_o the_o regulative_a virtue_n of_o tradition_n miscarry_v nay_o soon_o may_v the_o sinew_n of_o entire_a nature_n by_o overstrain_v crack_n and_o she_o lose_v all_o her_o activity_n and_o motion_n that_o be_v herself_o than_o one_o single_a part_n of_o that_o innumerable_a multitude_n which_o integrate_a the_o vast_a testification_n which_o we_o call_v tradition_n can_v possible_o be_v violate_v when_o after_o he_o have_v tell_v we_o 116._o that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v blessed_v with_o more_o vigorous_a cause_n to_o imprint_v christ_n doctrine_n at_o first_o and_o recommend_v it_o to_o the_o next_o age_n than_o be_v find_v any_o where_o else_o and_o consequent_o that_o the_o stream_n of_o tradition_n in_o its_o source_n and_o first_o put_v into_o motion_n be_v more_o particular_o vigorous_a there_o than_o in_o any_o other_o see_v and_o that_o the_o chief_a pastor_n of_o that_o see_v have_v a_o particular_a title_n to_o infallibility_n build_v upon_o tradition_n above_o any_o other_o pastor_n whatsoever_o not_o to_o dilate_v on_o the_o particular_a assistance_n to_o that_o bishop_n spring_v out_o of_o his_o divine_o constitute_v office_n when_o i_o say_v after_o all_o this_o quaint_a reason_n and_o rumble_a rhetoric_n about_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o the_o particular_a infallibility_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n build_v on_o tradition_n we_o can_v but_o remember_v that_o this_o great_a oracle_n of_o oral_a tradition_n the_o pope_n and_o this_o great_a master_n of_o it_o mr._n white_a who_o be_v so_o peculiar_o skilled_a in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n have_v so_o manifest_o declare_v themselves_o to_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n for_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o congregation_n general_a at_o rome_n have_v condemn_v all_o his_o book_n for_o this_o reason_n because_o 9_o they_o contain_v several_a proposition_n manifest_o heretical_a be_v a_o sign_n that_o these_o two_o great_a wit_n do_v not_o very_o well_o hit_v it_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o either_o that_o they_o do_v not_o both_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o that_o one_o of_o they_o do_v not_o right_o understand_v it_o or_o not_o follow_v it_o and_o now_o why_o may_v not_o that_o which_o mr._n s._n unjust_o say_v concern_v the_o use_n of_o scripture_n be_v upon_o this_o account_n just_o apply_v to_o the_o business_n of_o oral_a tradition_n 39_o if_o we_o see_v two_o such_o eminent_a wit_n among_o the_o papist_n the_o pope_n and_o mr._n white_a make_v use_n of_o the_o selfsame_a and_o as_o they_o conceive_v the_o best_a advantage_n their_o rule_n of_o faith_n give_v they_o and_o avail_v themselves_o the_o best_a they_o can_v by_o acquire_v skill_n yet_o differ_v about_o matter_n of_o faith_n what_o certainty_n can_v we_o undertake_o promise_v to_o weak_a head_n that_o be_v to_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o papist_n in_o who_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n do_v profess_o cherish_v ignorance_n for_o the_o increase_n of_o their_o devotion_n §_o 6._o four_o we_o have_v sufficient_a assurance_n that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v convey_v down_o to_o we_o without_o any_o material_a corruption_n or_o alteration_n and_o he_o that_o deny_v this_o must_v either_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o all_o book_n because_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a whether_o they_o be_v the_o same_o now_o that_o they_o be_v at_o first_o or_o else_o give_v some_o probable_a reason_n why_o these_o shall_v be_v more_o liable_a to_o corruption_n than_o other_o but_o any_o man_n that_o consider_v thing_n will_v easy_o find_v that_o it_o be_v much_o more_o improbable_a that_o these_o book_n shall_v have_v be_v either_o wilful_o or_o involuntary_o corrupt_v in_o any_o thing_n material_a to_o faith_n or_o a_o good_a life_n than_o any_o other_o book_n in_o the_o world_n whether_o we_o consider_v the_o peculiar_a providence_n of_o god_n engage_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o they_o or_o the_o peculiar_a circumstance_n of_o these_o book_n if_o they_o be_v wrirten_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v and_o be_v of_o use_n to_o christian_n as_o be_v acknowledge_v at_o least_o in_o word_n on_o all_o hand_n nothing_o be_v more_o credible_a than_o that_o the_o same_o divine_a providence_n which_o take_v care_n for_o the_o publish_n of_o they_o will_v likewise_o be_v concern_v to_o preserve_v they_o entire_a and_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o peculiar_a circumstance_n of_o these_o book_n we_o shall_v find_v it_o moral_o impossible_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v material_o corrupt_v because_o be_v of_o universal_a and_o mighty_a concernment_n and_o at_o first_o diffuse_v into_o many_o hand_n and_o soon_o after_o translate_v into_o most_o language_n and_o most_o passage_n in_o they_o cite_v in_o book_n now_o extant_a and_o all_o these_o now_o agree_v in_o all_o matter_n of_o importance_n we_o have_v as_o great_a assurance_n as_o can_v be_v have_v concern_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o they_o have_v not_o suffer_v any_o material_a alteration_n and_o far_o great_a than_o any_o man_n can_v have_v concern_v the_o incorruption_n of_o their_o oral_a tradition_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v when_o i_o come_v to_o answer_v the_o thing_n which_o he_o call_v demonstration_n §_o 7._o five_o that_o de_fw-fr facto_fw-la the_o scripture_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o christian_n in_o former_a age_n to_o be_v the_o mean_n whereby_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n have_v with_o great_a certainty_n be_v convey_v to_o they_o one_o good_a evidence_n of_o this_o be_v that_o the_o primitive_a adversary_n of_o christian_a religion_n do_v always_o look_v upon_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o standard_n and_o measure_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o in_o all_o their_o writing_n against_o christianity_n take_v that_o for_o grant_v to_o be_v the_o christian_a faith_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o book_n there_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o any_o philosopher_n rise_v up_o who_o have_v demonstrate_v to_o the_o world_n that_o a_o doctrine_n can_v not_o with_o sufficient_a certainty_n and_o clearness_n be_v convey_v by_o write_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o but_o how_o absurd_a have_v this_o method_n of_o confute_v christian_a religion_n be_v if_o it_o have_v be_v then_o the_o public_a profession_n of_o christian_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n how_o easy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o the_o father_n who_o apologize_v for_o and_o defend_v christian_a religion_n to_o have_v tell_v they_o they_o take_v a_o wrong_a measure_n of_o their_o doctrine_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o principle_n of_o christian_n that_o their_o faith_n be_v convey_v to_o they_o by_o the_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o fond_a undertake_n to_o attaque_fw-la their_o religion_n that_o way_n but_o if_o they_o will_v effectual_o argue_v against_o it_o they_o ought_v to_o inquire_v what_o that_o doctrine_n be_v which_o be_v oral_o deliver_v from_o father_n to_o son_n without_o which_o the_o scripture_n can_v signify_v no_o more_o to_o they_o than_o a_o unknown_a cipher_n without_o a_o key_n be_v of_o themselves_o without_o the_o light_n of_o oral_a tradition_n only_o a_o heap_n of_o unintelligible_a word_n unsense_v cha_fw-mi racter_n and_o ink_n various_o figure_v in_o a_o book_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o gross_a mistake_n in_o they_o to_o think_v they_o can_v understand_v the_o christian_a religion_n like_o their_o own_o philosophy_n by_o read_v of_o those_o book_n or_o confute_v it_o by_o confute_v they_o thus_o the_o father_n may_v have_v defend_v their_o religion_n nay_o they_o ought_v in_o all_o reason_n to_o have_v take_v this_o course_n and_o to_o have_v appeal_v from_o those_o dead_a senseless_a book_n to_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n the_o live_a voice_n of_o the_o church_n essential_a but_o do_v mr._n s._n find_v any_o thing_n to_o this_o purpose_n in_o the_o apology_n of_o the_o father_n if_o he_o have_v discover_v any_o such_o matter_n he_o may_v do_v well_o to_o acquaint_v the_o world_n
with_o it_o and_o make_v they_o wise_a in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o shall_v inform_v he_o what_o i_o have_v find_v that_o the_o father_n never_o except_v against_o that_o method_n but_o appeal_v frequent_o from_o the_o slanderous_a report_n and_o misrepresentation_n which_o be_v make_v of_o their_o doctrine_n to_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n as_o the_o true_a standard_n of_o it_o §_o 8._o another_o evidence_n that_o christian_n in_o all_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n have_v own_v the_o scripture_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n be_v that_o the_o father_n in_o their_o homily_n do_v use_v constant_o to_o declare_v to_o the_o people_n what_o they_o be_v to_o believe_v and_o what_o they_o be_v to_o practice_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n which_o have_v be_v most_o absurd_a and_o senseless_a have_v they_o believe_v not_o the_o scripture_n but_o something_o else_o to_o have_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n for_o what_o can_v tend_v more_o to_o the_o seduce_a of_o the_o people_n from_o mr._n s_n suppose_a rule_n of_o faith_n oral_a tradition_n than_o to_o make_v a_o daily_a practice_n of_o declare_v and_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n from_o the_o scripture_n have_v the_o ancient_a father_n be_v right_o for_o mr._n s_n way_n they_o will_v not_o have_v build_v their_o doctrine_n upon_o scripture_n perhaps_o not_o have_v mention_v it_o for_o fear_v of_o give_v the_o people_n a_o occasion_n to_o grow_v familiar_a with_o so_o dangerous_a a_o book_n but_o rather_o as_o their_o more_o prudent_a posterity_n have_v do_v will_v have_v lock_v it_o up_o from_o the_o people_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o have_v set_v open_a the_o store_v of_o good_a wholesome_a tradition_n and_o instead_o of_o tell_v they_o as_o they_o do_v most_o frequent_o thus_o say_v the_o scripture_n will_v only_o have_v tell_v they_o this_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o essential_a church_n thus_o it_o have_v be_v deliver_v down_o by_o hand_n to_o we_o from_o our_o forefather_n §_o 9_o i_o may_v add_v for_o a_o three_o evidence_n the_o great_a malice_n of_o the_o enemy_n and_o persecutor_n of_o christianity_n against_o this_o book_n and_o their_o cruel_a endeavour_n to_o extort_v it_o out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o christian_n and_o destroy_v it_o out_o of_o the_o world_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v extirpate_v christianity_n for_o it_o seem_v they_o think_v that_o the_o abolish_n of_o this_o book_n will_v have_v be_v the_o ruin_n of_o that_o religion_n but_o according_a to_o mr._n s_n opinion_n their_o malice_n want_v wit_n for_o have_v all_o the_o bibles_n in_o the_o world_n be_v burn_v christian_a religion_n will_v nevertheless_o have_v be_v entire_o preserve_v and_o safe_o transmit_v down_o to_o we_o by_o sense_n write_v in_o man_n heart_n with_o the_o good_a help_n of_o of_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n nay_o their_o church_n will_v have_v be_v a_o great_a gainer_n by_o it_o for_o this_o occasion_n and_o parent_n of_o all_o heresy_n the_o scripture_n be_v once_o out_o of_o the_o way_n she_o may_v have_v have_v all_o in_o she_o own_o hand_n and_o by_o lead_v the_o people_n in_o the_o safe_a path_n of_o tradition_n and_o consequent_o of_o science_n may_v have_v make_v they_o wise_a enough_o to_o obey_v well_o but_o suppose_v the_o persecutor_n of_o christianity_n mistake_v themselves_o in_o their_o design_n how_o come_v the_o christian_n in_o those_o day_n to_o be_v so_o tenacious_a of_o this_o book_n that_o rather_o than_o deliver_v it_o they_o will_v yield_v up_o themselves_o to_o torment_n and_o death_n and_o why_o do_v they_o look_v upon_o those_o who_o out_o of_o fear_n deliver_v up_o their_o book_n as_o apostate_n and_o renouncer_n of_o christianity_n if_o they_o have_v not_o think_v this_o book_n to_o be_v the_o great_a instrument_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o salvation_n and_o if_o it_o have_v real_o be_v of_o no_o great_a consideration_n than_o mr._n wh._n and_o mr._n s._n will_v make_v it_o why_o shall_v they_o be_v so_o loath_a to_o part_v with_o a_o few_o unsense_v character_n waxen_a nature_a word_n fit_a to_o be_v play_v upon_o diverse_o by_o quirk_n of_o wit_n that_o be_v apt_a to_o blunder_v and_o confound_v but_o to_o clear_v little_a or_o nothing_o why_o shall_v they_o value_v their_o life_n at_o so_o cheap_a a_o rate_n as_o to_o throw_v they_o away_o for_o a_o few_o insignificant_a scrawl_n and_o to_o shed_v their_o blood_n for_o a_o little_a ink_n various_o figure_v in_o a_o book_n do_v they_o not_o know_v that_o the_o safety_n of_o christianity_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o this_o book_n do_v no_o christian_n then_o understand_v that_o which_o according_a to_o mr._n s._n no_o christian_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o viz._n that_o not_o the_o scripture_n but_o unmistakeable_a indefectible_a oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n why_o do_v they_o not_o consider_v that_o though_o this_o letter_n rule_n of_o heretic_n have_v be_v consume_v to_o ash_n yet_o their_o faith_n will_v have_v lie_v safe_a and_o be_v preserve_v entire_a in_o its_o *_o spiritual_a cause_n man_n mind_n the_o noble_a piece_n in_o nature_n some_o of_o they_o indeed_o do_v deliver_v up_o their_o book_n and_o be_v call_v traditores_fw-la and_o i_o have_v some_o ground_n to_o believe_v that_o these_o be_v the_o only_a traditionary_a christian_n of_o that_o time_n and_o that_o the_o rest_n be_v confessor_n and_o martyr_n for_o the_o letter_n rule_n and_o if_o this_o be_v not_o evidence_n enough_o that_o the_o scripture_n have_v always_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o christian_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n i_o shall_v when_o i_o come_v to_o examine_v his_o testimony_n for_o tradition_n with_o the_o good_a leave_n of_o his_o distinction_n between_o speculator_n and_o testifier_n prove_v by_o most_o express_a testimony_n that_o it_o be_v the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o then_o if_o his_o demonstration_n of_o the_o infalliblity_n of_o tradition_n will_v enforce_v that_o as_o testifier_n they_o must_v nesds_o have_v speak_v otherwise_o who_o can_v help_v it_o sect_n iv._o §_o 1._o have_v thus_o lay_v down_o the_o protestant_a rule_n of_o faith_n tradition_n with_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o all_o that_o now_o remain_v for_o i_o to_o do_v towards_o the_o clear_a and_o full_o state_v of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o be_v to_o take_v notice_n brief_o and_o with_o due_a limitation_n 1._o how_o much_o the_o protestant_n do_v allow_v to_o oral_a tradition_n second_o what_o those_o thing_n be_v which_o mr._n saint_n think_v fit_a to_o attribute_v to_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o see_v no_o cause_n to_o attribute_v to_o we_o and_o when_o this_o be_v do_v any_o one_o may_v easy_o discern_v how_o far_o we_o differ_v §_o 2._o 1._o how_o much_o protestant_n do_v allow_v to_o oral_a tradition_n first_o we_o grant_v that_o oral_a tradition_n in_o some_o circumstance_n may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a way_n of_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n but_o withal_o we_o deny_v that_o such_o circumstance_n be_v now_o in_o be_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o world_n when_o the_o credenda_fw-la or_o article_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o agenda_fw-la or_o precept_n of_o it_o be_v but_o few_o and_o such_o as_o have_v the_o evidence_n of_o natural_a light_n when_o the_o world_n be_v contract_v into_o a_o few_o family_n in_o comparison_n and_o the_o age_n of_o man_n ordinary_o extend_v to_o six_o or_o seven_o hundred_o year_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o imagine_v how_o such_o a_o doctrine_n in_o such_o circumstance_n may_v have_v be_v propagate_v by_o oral_a tradition_n without_o any_o great_a change_n or_o alteration_n adam_n live_v till_o methuselah_n be_v above_o two_o hundred_o year_n old_a methuselah_n live_v till_o sem_fw-mi be_v near_o a_o hundred_o and_o sem_fw-mi outlive_v abraham_n so_o that_o this_o tradition_n need_v not_o pass_v through_o more_o than_o two_o hand_n betwixt_o adam_n and_o abraham_n but_o though_o this_o way_n be_v sufficient_a to_o have_v preserve_v religion_n in_o the_o world_n if_o man_n have_v not_o be_v want_v themselves_o yet_o we_o find_v it_o do_v not_o prove_v effectual_a for_o through_o the_o corruption_n and_o negligence_n of_o man_n after_o the_o flood_n if_o not_o before_o when_o the_o world_n begin_v to_o multiply_v and_o the_o age_n of_o man_n be_v shorten_v the_o knowledge_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o one_o true_a god_n be_v general_o lose_v in_o the_o world_n and_o so_o far_o as_o appear_v by_o scripture-history_n the_o only_a record_n we_o have_v of_o those_o time_n when_o god_n call_v out_o abraham_n from_o ur_fw-la of_o the_o chaldee_n the_o whole_a world_n be_v lapse_v into_o polytheisme_n and_o idolatry_n therefore_o for_o the_o great_a security_n of_o religion_n
know_v that_o these_o be_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n yet_o these_o book_n be_v the_o next_o and_o immediate_a mean_n whereby_o we_o come_v to_o know_v what_o be_v christ_n doctrine_n and_o consequent_o what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v §_o 8._o nor_o do_v this_o concession_n make_v oral_a tradition_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o a_o parity_n of_o reason_n as_o if_o because_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o oral_a tradition_n can_v with_o sufficient_a certainty_n transmit_v a_o book_n to_o after_o age_n we_o must_v therefore_o grant_v that_o it_o can_v with_o as_o much_o certainty_n convey_v a_o doctrine_n consist_v of_o several_a article_n of_o faith_n nay_o very_o many_o as_o mr._n white_n acknowledge_v 9_o and_o many_o law_n and_o precept_n of_o life_n so_o because_o oral_a tradition_n sufficient_o assure_v we_o that_o this_o be_v magna_fw-la charta_fw-la and_o that_o the_o statute-book_n in_o which_o be_v contain_v those_o law_n which_o it_o concern_v every_o man_n to_o be_v skilful_a in_o therefore_o by_o like_a parity_n of_o reason_n it_o must_v follow_v that_o tradition_n itself_o be_v better_o than_o a_o book_n even_o the_o best_a way_n imaginable_a to_o convey_v down_o such_o law_n to_o we_o mr._n s._n say_v 93._o express_o it_o be_v but_o how_o true_o i_o appeal_v to_o experience_n and_o the_o wisdom_n of_o our_o lawgiver_n who_o seem_v to_o think_v otherwise_o tradition_n be_v already_o define_v to_o we_o a_o delivery_n down_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o faith_n of_o forefather_n i_o e._n of_o the_o gospel_n or_o message_n of_o christ._n now_o suppose_v any_o oral_a message_n consist_v of_o a_o hundred_o particularity_n be_v to_o be_v deliver_v to_o a_o hundred_o several_a person_n of_o different_a degree_n of_o understanding_n and_o memory_n by_o they_o to_o be_v convey_v to_o a_o hundred_o more_o who_o be_v to_o convey_v it_o to_o other_o and_o so_o onward_o to_o a_o hundred_o descent_n be_v it_o probable_a this_o message_n with_o all_o the_o particularity_n of_o it_o will_v be_v as_o true_o convey_v through_o so_o many_o mouth_n as_o if_o it_o be_v write_v down_o in_o so_o many_o letter_n concern_v which_o every_o bearer_n shall_v need_v to_o say_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o it_o be_v deliver_v to_o he_o as_o a_o letter_n write_v by_o he_o who_o name_n be_v subscribe_v to_o it_o i_o think_v it_o not_o probable_a though_o the_o man_n life_n be_v concern_v every_o one_o for_o the_o faithful_a delivery_n of_o his_o errand_n or_o letter_n for_o the_o letter_n be_v a_o message_n which_o no_o man_n can_v mistake_v in_o unless_o he_o will_v but_o the_o errand_n so_o difficult_a and_o perplex_v with_o its_o multitude_n of_o particular_n that_o it_o be_v a_o equal_a wager_n against_o every_o one_o of_o the_o messenger_n that_o he_o either_o forget_v or_o mistake_v something_o in_o it_o it_o be_v ten_o thousand_o to_o one_o that_o the_o first_o hundred_o do_v not_o all_o agree_v in_o it_o it_o be_v a_o million_o to_o one_o that_o the_o next_o succession_n do_v not_o all_o deliver_v it_o true_o for_o if_o any_o one_o of_o the_o first_o hundred_o mistake_v or_o forget_v any_o thing_n it_o be_v then_o impossible_a that_o he_o that_o receive_v it_o from_o he_o shall_v deliver_v it_o right_o and_o so_o the_o far_o it_o go_v the_o great_a change_n it_o be_v liable_a to_o yet_o after_o all_o this_o i_o do_v not_o say_v but_o it_o may_v be_v demonstrate_v in_o mr._n s_n way_n to_o have_v more_o of_o certainty_n in_o it_o than_o the_o original_a letter_n §_o 9_o three_o we_o allow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n have_v in_o all_o age_n be_v preach_v to_o the_o people_n by_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o teach_v by_o christian_a parent_n to_o their_o child_n but_o with_o great_a difference_n by_o some_o more_o plain_o and_o true_o and_o perfect_o by_o other_o with_o less_o care_n and_o exactness_n according_a to_o the_o different_a degree_n of_o ability_n and_o integrity_n in_o pastor_n or_o parent_n and_o likewise_o with_o very_o different_a success_n according_a to_o the_o different_a capacity_n and_o disposition_n of_o the_o learner_n we_o allow_v likewise_o that_o there_o have_v be_v a_o constant_a course_n of_o visible_a action_n conformable_a in_o some_o measure_n to_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n but_o then_o we_o say_v that_o those_o outward_a act_n and_o circumstance_n of_o religion_n may_v have_v undergo_v great_a variation_n and_o receive_v great_a change_n by_o addition_n to_o they_o and_o defalcation_n from_o they_o in_o several_a age_n that_o this_o not_o only_o be_v possible_a but_o have_v actual_o happen_v i_o shall_v show_v when_o i_o come_v to_o answer_v his_o demonstration_n now_o that_o several_a of_o the_o the_o main_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n contain_v in_o the_o scriptute_fw-la and_o action_n therein_o command_v have_v be_v teach_v and_o practise_v by_o christian_n in_o all_o age_n as_o the_o article_n sum_v up_o in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o use_n of_o the_o two_o sacrament_n be_v a_o good_a evidence_n so_o far_o that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n but_o then_o if_o we_o consider_v how_o we_o come_v to_o know_v that_o such_o point_n of_o faith_n have_v be_v teach_v and_o such_o external_a action_n practise_v in_o all_o age_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o say_v there_o be_v a_o present_a multitude_n of_o christian_n that_o profess_v to_o have_v receive_v such_o doctrine_n as_o ever_o believe_v and_o practise_v and_o from_o hence_o to_o infer_v that_o they_o be_v so_o the_o inconsequence_n of_o which_o argument_n i_o shall_v have_v a_o better_a occasion_n to_o show_v afterward_o but_o he_o that_o will_v prove_v this_o to_o any_o man_n satisfaction_n must_v make_v it_o evident_a from_o the_o best_a monument_n and_o record_n of_o several_a age_n that_o be_v from_o the_o most_o authentic_a book_n of_o those_o time_n that_o such_o doctrine_n have_v in_o all_o those_o age_n be_v constant_o and_o universal_o teach_v and_o practise_v but_o then_o if_o from_o those_o record_n of_o former_a time_n it_o appear_v that_o other_o doctrine_n not_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o teach_v and_o practise_v universal_o in_o all_o age_n but_o have_v creep_v in_o by_o degree_n some_o in_o one_o age_n and_o some_o in_o another_o according_a as_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o people_n ambition_n and_o interest_n in_o the_o chief_a pastor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v minister_v occasion_n and_o opportunity_n and_o that_o the_o innovator_n of_o these_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n have_v all_o along_o pretend_v to_o confirm_v they_o out_o of_o scripture_n as_o the_o acknowledge_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o have_v likewise_o acknowledge_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n to_o have_v descend_v without_o any_o material_a corruption_n or_o alteration_n all_o which_o will_v sufficient_o appear_v in_o the_o process_n of_o my_o discourse_n then_o can_v the_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n of_o the_o present_a church_n concern_v any_o doctrine_n as_o ever_o believe_v and_o practise_v which_o have_v no_o real_a foundation_n in_o scripture_n be_v any_o argument_n against_o these_o book_n as_o if_o they_o do_v not_o full_o and_o clear_o contain_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o to_o say_v the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v interpret_v by_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n be_v no_o more_o reasonable_a than_o it_o will_v be_v to_o interpret_v the_o ancient_a book_n of_o the_o law_n by_o the_o present_a practice_n of_o it_o which_o every_o one_o that_o compare_v thing_n fair_o together_o must_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v full_a of_o deviation_n from_o the_o ancient_a law_n sect_n v._o they_o §_o 1._o 2_o dly_a how_o much_o more_o he_o attribute_n to_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n than_o we_o think_v fit_a to_o attribute_v to_o we_o 1._o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o this_o rule_n shall_v fail_v that_o be_v either_o that_o these_o book_n shall_v cease_v to_o descend_v or_o shall_v be_v corrupt_v this_o we_o do_v not_o attribute_v to_o they_o because_o there_o be_v no_o need_n we_o shall_v we_o believe_v the_o providence_n of_o god_n will_v take_v care_n of_o they_o and_o secure_v they_o from_o be_v either_o lose_v or_o material_o corrupt_v yet_o we_o think_v it_o very_o possible_a that_o all_o the_o book_n in_o the_o world_n may_v be_v burn_v or_o otherwise_o destroy_v all_o that_o we_o affirm_v concern_v our_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v that_o it_o be_v abundant_o sufficient_a if_o man_n be_v not_o want_v to_o themselves_o to_o convey_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o all_o successive_a age_n and_o we_o think_v he_o very_o unreasonable_a that_o expect_v that_o god_n shall_v do_v more_o than_o what_o be_v abundant_o
but_o by_o so_o deep_a a_o inspection_n into_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n as_o shall_v discover_v such_o secret_n that_o philosophy_n and_o human_a industry_n can_v never_o have_v arrive_v to_o as_o if_o we_o can_v not_o be_v assure_v that_o any_o thing_n be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v unless_o it_o be_v above_o the_o reach_n of_o human_a understanding_n and_o as_o if_o no_o man_n can_v know_v that_o this_o be_v our_o saviour_n doctrine_n whatever_o you_o will_v that_o man_n shall_v do_v unto_o you_o that_o do_v you_o likewise_o unto_o they_o because_o every_o one_o can_v understand_v it_o but_o if_o there_o be_v more_o mystery_n in_o the_o scripture_n than_o there_o be_v i_o hope_v a_o man_n may_v be_v satisfy_v that_o they_o be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v without_o a_o clear_a comprehension_n of_o all_o those_o mystery_n the_o evidence_n of_o the_o inspiration_n of_o any_o person_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o plaineness_n or_o sublimity_n of_o the_o thing_n reveal_v to_o he_o but_o upon_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o argument_n which_o tend_v to_o persuade_v we_o that_o the_o person_n be_v so_o inspire_v and_o the_o argument_n that_o be_v most_o fit_a to_o satisfy_v we_o of_o that_o be_v if_o he_o work_v miracle_n now_o i_o will_v glad_o know_v why_o a_o learned_a man_n can_v be_v assure_v of_o a_o miracle_n that_o be_v a_o plain_a sensible_a matter_n of_o fact_n do_v long_o ago_o but_o by_o so_o deep_a a_o inspection_n into_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n as_o shall_v discover_v such_o secret_n that_o philosophy_n and_o human_a industry_n can_v never_o have_v arrive_v to_o §_o 4._o three_o because_o 14._o all_o the_o seem_a contradiction_n of_o scripture_n must_v be_v solve_v before_o we_o can_v out_o of_o the_o bare_a letter_n conclude_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v of_o god_n endite_v to_o solve_v which_o literal_o plain_o and_o satisfactory_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o memory_n of_o so_o many_o particular_n which_o make_v they_o clear_a to_o those_o of_o the_o age_n in_o which_o they_o be_v write_v and_o the_o matter_n know_v must_v needs_o be_v so_o wear_v out_o by_o tract_n of_o time_n that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o difficult_a task_n in_o the_o world_n as_o if_o we_o can_v not_o believe_v a_o book_n to_o be_v of_o god_n endite_v because_o there_o seem_v now_o to_o be_v some_o contradiction_n in_o it_o which_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v can_v easy_o have_v be_v solve_v by_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o age_n in_o which_o it_o be_v write_v or_o as_o if_o oral_a tradition_n can_v help_v a_o man_n to_o solve_v these_o contradiction_n when_o the_o memory_n of_o particular_n necessary_a for_o the_o clear_a solution_n of_o they_o be_v as_o himself_o confess_v wear_v out_o by_o tract_n of_o time_n if_o mr._n s._n can_v in_o order_n to_o the_o solution_n of_o the_o seem_a contradiction_n of_o scripture_n demonstrate_v that_o oral_a tradition_n have_v to_o this_o day_n preserve_v the_o memory_n of_o those_o particular_n necessary_a for_o that_o purpose_n the_o memory_n of_o which_o must_v needs_o be_v long_o since_o wear_v out_o by_o tract_n of_o time_n than_o i_o will_v ready_o yield_v that_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n have_v in_o this_o particular_a the_o advantage_n of_o we_o but_o if_o he_o can_v do_v this_o why_o do_v he_o make_v that_o a_o argument_n against_o our_o rule_n which_o be_v as_o strong_a against_o his_o own_o this_o be_v just_a like_o capt._n everard_n friend_n way_n of_o argue_v against_o the_o protestant_n that_o they_o can_v rely_v upon_o scripture_n because_o it_o be_v full_a of_o plain_a contradiction_n impossible_a to_o be_v reconcile_v and_o therefore_o they_o ought_v in_o all_o reason_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o for_o a_o instance_n of_o such_o a_o contradiction_n he_o pitch_v upon_o the_o three_o fourteen_o generation_n mention_v in_o the_o first_o of_o st._n matthew_n because_o the_o three_o series_n of_o generation_n if_o they_o be_v count_v will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v but_o thirteen_o not_o to_o mention_v now_o how_o this_o difficulty_n have_v be_v sufficient_o satisfy_v both_o by_o protestant_a and_o popish_a commentator_n without_o any_o recourse_n to_o oral_a tradition_n that_o which_o i_o take_v notice_n of_o be_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o make_v this_o a_o exception_n against_o the_o protestant_n when_o it_o come_v with_o every_o whit_n as_o much_o force_n upon_o themselves_o suppose_v this_o contradiction_n not_o capable_a of_o any_o solution_n by_o protestant_n as_o he_o affirm_v and_o i_o shall_v submit_v to_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n can_v he_o assure_v i_o that_o infallibility_n can_v make_v thirteen_o fourteen_o if_o it_o can_v how_o be_o i_o near_a satisfaction_n in_o this_o point_n by_o acknowledge_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n the_o case_n be_v the_o very_a same_o as_o to_o mr_n s_n exception_n if_o i_o own_v oral_a tradition_n i_o shall_v be_v never_o the_o near_o solve_v the_o seem_a contradiction_n of_o scripture_n and_o consequent_o i_o can_v not_o in_o reason_n conclude_v it_o to_o be_v of_o god_n endite_v so_o that_o in_o truth_n these_o exception_n if_o they_o be_v true_a will_v not_o strike_v at_o protestancy_n but_o at_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v the_o general_a unhappiness_n of_o most_o of_o the_o popish_a argument_n than_o which_o there_o be_v no_o great_a evidence_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o the_o true_a mother_n because_o she_o have_v rather_o christianity_n shall_v be_v destroy_v than_o it_o shall_v appear_v that_o any_o other_o church_n have_v a_o claim_n to_o it_o it_o be_v a_o work_n very_o proper_a for_o the_o heretic_n martion_n to_o assault_v religion_n this_o way_n who_o as_o tertullian_n martion_n tell_v we_o write_v a_o whole_a book_n which_o he_o call_v antithesis_n wherein_o he_o reckon_v up_o all_o the_o contradiction_n as_o he_o think_v between_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n but_o methinks_v it_o be_v very_o improper_a for_o the_o papist_n who_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o only_a true_a christian_n in_o the_o world_n to_o strain_v their_o wit_n to_o discover_v as_o many_o contradiction_n as_o they_o can_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n of_o reconcile_a they_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o which_o be_v the_o expose_v of_o this_o sacred_a instrument_n of_o our_o religion_n and_o even_o christianity_n itself_o to_o the_o scorn_n of_o atheist_n therefore_o to_o be_v very_o plain_a with_o mr._n s._n and_o captain_n everard_n i_o be_o hearty_o sorry_a to_o see_v that_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a fruit_n of_o their_o conversion_n be_v to_o abuse_v the_o bible_n §_o 5._o second_o he_o say_v 14._o that_o protestant_n can_v know_v how_o many_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n ought_v to_o be_v and_o which_o of_o the_o many_o controvert_v one_o may_v be_v secure_o put_v in_o that_o catalogue_n which_o not_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o say_v it_o be_v most_o palpable_a that_o few_o or_o at_o least_o the_o rude_a vulgar_a can_v never_o be_v assure_v of_o it_o and_o if_o this_o be_v a_o good_a argument_n this_o again_o be_v a_o good_a answer_n to_o say_v it_o be_v not_o most_o palpable_a but_o i_o shall_v deal_v more_o liberal_o and_o tell_v he_o that_o we_o know_v that_o just_a so_o many_o aught_o to_o be_v receive_v as_o uncontroverted_a book_n concern_v which_o it_o can_v be_v show_v there_o be_v ever_o any_o controversy_n and_o so_o many_o as_o controvert_v concern_v which_o it_o appear_v that_o question_n have_v be_v make_v and_o if_o those_o which_o have_v be_v controvert_v have_v be_v since_o receive_v by_o those_o church_n which_o once_o doubt_v of_o they_o there_o be_v now_o no_o further_o doubt_v concern_v they_o because_o the_o controversy_n about_o they_o be_v at_o a_o end_n and_o now_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v what_o great_a certainty_n oral_a tradition_n can_v give_v we_o of_o the_o true_a catalogue_n of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n for_o it_o must_v either_o acknowledge_v some_o book_n have_v be_v controvert_v or_o not_o if_o not_o why_o do_v he_o make_v a_o supposition_n of_o controvert_v book_n if_o oral_a tradition_n acknowledge_v some_o to_o have_v be_v controvert_v than_o it_o can_v assure_v we_o that_o they_o have_v not_o be_v controvert_v nor_o consequent_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o never_o have_v be_v controvert_v but_o only_o as_o such_o concern_v which_o those_o church_n who_o do_v once_o raise_v a_o controversy_n about_o they_o have_v be_v since_o satisfy_v that_o they_o be_v canonical_a the_o traditionary_a church_n now_o receive_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n as_o canonical_a i_o ask_v do_v they_o receive_v it_o as_o ever_o deliver_v for_o such_o that_o they_o must_v
if_o they_o receive_v it_o from_o oral_a tradition_n which_o convey_v thing_n to_o they_o under_o this_o notion_n as_o ever_o deliver_v and_o yet_o st._n hierom_n speak_v not_o as_o a_o speculator_n but_o a_o testifier_n say_v express_o of_o it_o 8._o that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v not_o receive_v it_o among_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n what_o say_v mr._n s._n to_o this_o it_o be_v clear_a from_o this_o testimony_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o st._n hierom_n time_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v this_o epistle_n for_o canonical_a and_o it_o be_v as_o plain_a that_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n do_v receive_v it_o for_o canonical_a where_o be_v then_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n how_o do_v the_o live_a voice_n of_o the_o present_a church_n assure_v we_o that_o what_o book_n be_v now_o receive_v by_o she_o be_v ever_o receive_v by_o she_o and_o if_o it_o can_v do_v this_o but_o the_o matter_n must_v come_v to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o best_a record_n of_o former_a age_n which_o the_o protestant_n be_v willing_a to_o have_v their_o catalogue_n try_v by_o than_o it_o seem_v the_o protestant_n have_v a_o better_a way_n to_o know_v what_o book_n be_v canonical_a than_o be_v the_o infallible_a way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o so_o long_o as_o it_o be_v better_a no_o matter_n though_o it_o be_v not_o call_v infallible_a §_o 6._o three_o he_o say_v 15._o the_o protestant_n can_v know_v that_o the_o very_a original_a or_o a_o perfect_o true_a copy_n of_o these_o book_n have_v be_v preserve_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o they_o shall_v know_v either_o of_o these_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o they_o know_v that_o those_o copy_n which_o rhey_n have_v be_v not_o material_o corrupt_v in_o any_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o practice_n and_o that_o they_o have_v sufficient_a assurance_n of_o this_o i_o have_v already_o show_v and_o how_o do_v he_o prove_v the_o contrary_a by_o his_o usual_a argument_n with_o say_v it_o be_v manifest_o impossible_a but_o how_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n know_v that_o they_o have_v perfect_o true_a copy_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o original_a language_n they_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o know_v this_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o that_o church_n acknowledge_v the_o various_a readins_n as_o well_o as_o we_o and_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o know_v otherwise_o than_o by_o probable_a conjecture_n as_o we_o also_o may_v do_v which_o of_o those_o readins_n be_v the_o true_a one_o and_o why_o shall_v it_o be_v more_o necessary_a for_o we_o to_o know_v this_o than_o for_o they_o if_o they_o think_v it_o reasonable_a to_o content_v themselves_o with_o know_v that_o no_o material_a corruption_n have_v creep_v into_o those_o book_n so_o may_v we_o and_o that_o there_o have_v not_o we_o know_v by_o better_a argument_n than_o oral_a tradition_n even_o by_o the_o assurance_n we_o have_v of_o god_n vigilant_a providence_n and_o from_o a_o moral_a impossibility_n in_o the_o thing_n that_o a_o book_n so_o universal_o disperse_v and_o translate_v into_o so_o many_o language_n and_o constant_o read_v in_o the_o assembly_n of_o christian_n shall_v have_v be_v material_o corrupt_v so_o as_o that_o all_o those_o copy_n and_o translation_n shall_v have_v agree_v in_o those_o corruption_n and_o this_o reason_n st._n austin_n 48._o give_v of_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o scripture_n entire_a rather_o than_o any_o other_o book_n if_o mr._n s._n like_v it_o not_o he_o may_v call_v st._n austin_n to_o account_v for_o it_o §_o 7._o four_o he_o say_v 15._o the_o protestant_n at_o least_o the_o rude_a vulgar_a can_v have_v no_o assurance_n that_o those_o book_n be_v right_o translate_v because_o they_o can_v be_v assure_v either_o of_o the_o ability_n or_o integrity_n of_o translator_n five_o nor_o can_v they_o say_v 17._o he_o be_v assure_v that_o the_o transcriber_n and_o printer_n and_o corrector_n of_o the_o press_n have_v careful_o and_o faithful_o do_v their_o part_n in_o transcribe_v and_o print_v the_o several_a copy_n and_o translation_n of_o scripture_n aright_o because_o they_o only_o can_v have_v evidence_n of_o the_o right_a letter_n of_o scripture_n who_o stand_v at_o their_o elbow_n attentive_o watch_v they_o shall_v not_o err_v in_o make_v it_o perfect_o like_o a_o former_a copy_n and_o even_o then_o why_o may_v they_o not_o mistrust_v their_o own_o eye_n and_o aptness_n to_o oversee_v i_o put_v these_o two_o exception_n together_o because_o the_o same_o answer_n will_v serve_v they_o both_o the_o ground_n of_o these_o exception_n if_o they_o have_v any_o be_v these_o that_o no_o man_n be_v to_o be_v trust_v either_o for_o his_o skill_n or_o honesty_n and_o that_o it_o be_v dangerous_a for_o man_n to_o trust_v their_o own_o eye_n unless_o both_o these_o be_v true_a these_o exception_n be_v of_o no_o force_n for_o if_o we_o can_v be_v assure_v that_o other_o man_n have_v sufficient_a skill_n in_o any_o thing_n which_o we_o ourselves_o do_v not_o sufficient_o understand_v we_o may_v be_v assure_v that_o those_o who_o translate_v the_o bible_n have_v skill_n in_o the_o original_a language_n because_o very_o credible_a person_n tell_v we_o so_o and_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o doubt_v their_o testimony_n in_o this_o particular_a more_o than_o in_o any_o other_o matter_n so_o that_o if_o we_o can_v have_v sufficient_a assurance_n of_o man_n integrity_n in_o any_o thing_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o skill_n of_o translator_n or_o transcriber_n or_o printer_n and_o if_o we_o can_v have_v no_o assurance_n of_o man_n integrity_n in_o any_o thing_n than_o no_o man_n can_v be_v assure_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o man_n as_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o yet_o i_o hope_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v no_o doubt_n of_o it_o nor_o can_v any_o man_n be_v assure_v there_o be_v such_o a_o city_n as_o rome_n who_o have_v not_o see_v it_o nay_o if_o he_o have_v 16._o why_o may_v he_o not_o mistrust_v his_o own_o eye_n and_o which_o be_v the_o sad_a inconvenience_n of_o all_o if_o no_o body_n be_v to_o be_v trust_v nor_o man_n own_a eye_n and_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n sure_a not_o their_o ear_n what_o become_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n which_o necessary_o suppose_v a_o competent_a understanding_n a_o faithful_a memory_n a_o honest_a mind_n in_o the_o generality_n of_o those_o who_o deliver_v christ_n doctrine_n down_o to_o we_o and_o by_o what_o mean_v soever_o a_o man_n can_v be_v assure_v of_o these_o by_o the_o same_o he_o may_v much_o more_o easy_o be_v assure_v of_o the_o ability_n and_o integrity_n of_o translator_n transcriber_n and_o printer_n but_o above_o all_o it_o suppose_v that_o man_n ear_n and_o eye_n can_v deceive_v they_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v teach_v and_o see_v practise_v be_v it_o not_o very_o pretty_a to_o see_v what_o pitiful_a shift_n man_n that_o serve_v a_o hypothesis_n be_v put_v to_o when_o to_o maintain_v infallibility_n they_o be_v force_v to_o run_v to_o the_o extremity_n of_o scepticism_n and_o to_o defend_v the_o certainty_n of_o oral_a tradition_n which_o depend_v upon_o the_o certainty_n of_o man_n sense_n and_o a_o assurance_n of_o the_o ability_n and_o integrity_n of_o those_o who_o be_v dead_a 1500_o year_n before_o we_o be_v bear_v be_v glad_a to_o take_v refuge_n in_o principle_n quite_o contrary_a such_o as_o these_o that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o assurance_n but_o that_o whole_a profession_n of_o man_n 16._o may_v hap_v to_o be_v knave_n that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o sufficient_a evidence_n that_o any_o man_n make_v his_o copy_n perfect_o like_o the_o former_a unless_o 16._o we_o stand_v at_o his_o elbow_n attentive_o watch_v he_o nay_o and_o if_o we_o do_v so_o we_o have_v still_o reason_n to_o distrust_v our_o sense_n in_o short_a all_o human_a faith_n suppose_v honesty_n among_o man_n and_o that_o for_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o plain_a object_n of_o sense_n the_o general_a and_o uncontrolled_a testimony_n of_o mankind_n be_v to_o be_v credit_v and_o for_o matter_n of_o peculiar_a skill_n and_o knowledge_n that_o the_o generality_n of_o those_o who_o be_v account_v skilful_a in_o that_o kind_n be_v to_o be_v rely_v upon_o for_o as_o aristotle_n well_o observe_v there_o be_v no_o great_a sign_n of_o a_o undisciplined_a wit_n or_o to_o use_v one_o of_o mr._n s_n fine_a phrase_n preface_n of_o a_o man_n not_o acquaint_v with_o the_o path_n of_o science_n than_o to_o expect_v great_a evidence_n for_o thing_n than_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o every_o man_n have_v reason_n to_o be_v assure_v of_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v capable_a of_o sufficient_a evidence_n when_o he_o have_v as_o much_o evidence_n for_o it_o as_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o thing_n will_v bear_v and_o
rational_a force_n of_o tradition_n suppose_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n hold_v to_o it_o if_o oral_a tradition_n have_v bring_v down_o a_o certain_a sense_n of_o these_o text_n why_o do_v they_o not_o produce_v it_o and_o agree_v in_o it_o if_o it_o have_v not_o to_o use_v a_o hot_a phrase_n of_o his_o own_o 17._o it_o be_v perfect_a frenzy_n to_o say_v they_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o he_o say_v they_o be_v by_o tradition_n make_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n so_o far_o as_o it_o concern_v the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o do_v all_o agree_v in_o it_o and_o that_o be_v suffcient_a then_o i_o ask_v he_o what_o be_v those_o point_n of_o faith_n which_o make_v up_o the_o body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n he_o will_v tell_v i_o they_o be_v those_o which_o all_o catholic_n agree_v to_o have_v descend_v to_o they_o from_o the_o apostle_n by_o a_o constant_a and_o uninterrupted_a tradition_n i_o inquire_v far_o how_o i_o shall_v know_v what_o be_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n so_o far_o as_o it_o concern_v these_o point_n he_o must_v answer_v as_o before_o that_o that_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n which_o all_o catholic_n agree_v to_o have_v descend_v to_o they_o by_o tradition_n which_o amount_v to_o this_o that_o all_o catholic_n do_v agree_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n so_o far_o as_o they_o do_v all_o agree_v in_o it_o it_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v that_o the_o protestant_n how_o much_o soever_o at_o present_a they_o differ_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n may_v in_o time_n come_v to_o as_o good_a a_o agreement_n as_o this_o this_o bring_v to_o my_o remembrance_n a_o passage_n or_o two_o of_o mr._n cressy_n the_o one_o in_o his_o appendix_n 554._o where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o as_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o heretic_n shall_v agree_v any_o other_o way_n than_o in_o faction_n so_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o catholic_n shall_v differ_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n why_o so_o be_v not_o those_o catholic_n first_o who_o afterward_o become_v heretic_n and_o when_o they_o become_v so_o do_v they_o not_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o belief_n yes_o but_o here_o lie_v the_o conceit_n when_o they_o begin_v to_o differ_v than_o they_o cease_v to_o be_v catholic_n therefore_o catholic_n can_v never_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o other_o passage_n be_v where_o he_o say_v 2._o that_o he_o have_v forsake_v a_o church_n where_o unity_n be_v impossible_a etc._n etc._n and_o betake_v himself_o to_o a_o church_n where_o schism_n be_v impossible_a this_o last_o clause_n that_o schism_n be_v impossible_a in_o their_o church_n can_v possible_o be_v true_a but_o in_o the_o same_o absurd_a and_o ludicrous_a sense_n in_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o catholic_n to_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o belief_n for_o he_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n to_o break_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o their_o church_n which_o in_o his_o sense_n be_v schism_n but_o here_o be_v the_o subtlety_n of_o it_o no_o schismatic_a be_v of_o their_o church_n because_o so_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v a_o schismatic_a he_o be_v out_o of_o it_o therefore_o schism_n be_v impossible_a in_o their_o church_n and_o be_v it_o not_o as_o impossible_a in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n where_o mr._n cr._n may_v have_v do_v well_o to_o have_v continue_v till_o he_o can_v have_v give_v a_o better_a reason_n of_o forsake_v she_o §_o 10._o but_o to_o return_v to_o our_o purpose_n mr._n rushworth_n 12._o acknowledge_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v of_o itself_o sufficient_o plain_a as_o to_z matter_n of_o practice_n for_o he_o ask_v who_o be_v so_o blind_a as_o not_o to_o see_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n by_o a_o sensible_a common_a and_o discreet_a read_n of_o it_o though_o perhaps_o by_o a_o rigorous_a and_o exact_a balance_v of_o every_o particular_a word_n and_o syllable_n any_o of_o these_o thing_n will_v vanish_v away_o we_o know_v not_o how_o so_o that_o for_o the_o direction_n of_o our_o life_n and_o action_n he_o confess_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v sufficient_o plain_a if_o man_n will_v but_o read_v it_o sensible_o and_o discreet_o and_o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v blind_a that_o do_v not_o see_v this_o but_o who_o so_o blind_a as_o he_o that_o will_v not_o see_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v as_o plain_a in_o all_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n i_o be_o sure_a st._n austin_n make_v no_o difference_n when_o he_o tell_v we_o 2._o that_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o scripture_n we_o may_v find_v all_o those_o thing_n in_o which_o faith_n and_o manner_n of_o life_n be_v comprehend_v and_o why_o can_v man_n in_o reference_n to_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o of_o practice_n read_v the_o scripture_n sensible_o and_o discreet_o without_o such_o a_o rigorous_a balance_v of_o every_o word_n and_o syllable_n as_o will_v make_v the_o sense_n vanish_v away_o we_o know_v not_o how_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v but_o sufficient_o plain_a to_o such_o as_o will_v use_v it_o sensible_o and_o discreet_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v what_o great_a plainness_n can_v be_v desire_v in_o a_o rule_n nor_o can_v i_o imagine_v what_o kind_n of_o rule_n it_o must_v be_v that_o can_v be_v unexceptionable_o plain_a to_o captious_a caviller_n and_o such_o as_o be_v bend_v to_o play_v the_o fool_n with_o it_o well_o suppose_v the_o scripture_n be_v not_o sufficient_o clear_a as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o hereupon_o i_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o church_n for_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n must_v i_o believe_v the_o church_n sense_n to_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o such_o a_o text_n though_o i_o see_v it_o to_o be_v plain_o contrary_a to_o the_o genuine_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n yes_o that_o i_o must_v or_o else_o i_o make_v myself_o and_o not_o the_o church_n judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o grand_a heresy_n of_o the_o protestant_n but_o then_o i_o must_v not_o suppose_v much_o less_o belive_o that_o the_o church_n sense_n of_o such_o a_o text_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o genuine_a meaning_n of_o it_o no_o although_o i_o plain_o see_v it_o to_o be_v so_o this_o be_v hard_a again_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n especial_o if_o that_o be_v true_a which_o be_v acknowledge_v both_o by_o dr._n holden_n and_o mr._n cressy_n viz._n that_o though_o general_a council_n can_v mistake_v in_o the_o point_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o decree_v yet_o they_o may_v mistake_v in_o the_o confirmation_n of_o they_o from_o text_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v they_o may_v be_v mistake_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o text_n and_o if_o mr._n s._n think_v his_o brethren_n have_v grant_v too_o much_o he_o may_v see_v this_o exemplify_v in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o mention_v no_o other_o which_o to_o establish_v their_o doctrine_n of_o image-worship_n do_v so_o palpable_o abuse_v and_o wrest_v text_n of_o scripture_n that_o i_o can_v hardly_o believe_v that_o any_o papist_n in_o the_o world_n have_v the_o forehead_n to_o own_o that_o for_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o those_o text_n which_o be_v there_o give_v by_o those_o father_n §_o 11._o second_o how_o the_o traditionary_a church_n can_v be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o their_o traditional_a doctrine_n than_o the_o protestant_n can_v be_v of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o this_o be_v worthy_a our_o enquiry_n because_o if_o the_o business_n be_v search_v to_o the_o bottom_n it_o will_v appear_v beside_o all_o other_o inconvenience_n which_o oral_a tradition_n be_v much_o more_o liable_a to_o than_o scripture_n that_o the_o certain_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o traditional_a doctrine_n be_v as_o hard_a to_o come_v at_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o this_o i_o will_v make_v appear_v by_o necessary_a consequence_n from_o their_o own_o concession_n mr._n white_a and_o mr._n s._n say_v that_o the_o great_a security_n of_o tradition_n be_v this_o that_o it_o be_v not_o tie_v to_o certain_a phrase_n and_o set-form_n of_o expression_n but_o the_o same_o sense_n be_v convey_v and_o settle_v in_o man_n heart_n by_o various_a expression_n but_o according_a to_o mr._n rushworth_n this_o render_v tradition_n sense_n uncertain_a for_o he_o say_v 6._o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o put_v full_o and_o beyond_o all_o quarrel_n the_o same_o sense_n in_o divers_a word_n so_o that_o if_o man_n do_v not_o receive_v tradition_n in_o a_o sensible_a common_a discreet_a way_n as_o mr._n rushw._n speak_v concern_v read_v the_o scripture_n but_o will_v come_v to_o a_o rigorous_a and_o exact_a balance_v of_o every_o particular_a phrase_n word_n and_o
syllable_n the_o sense_n of_o tradition_n will_v be_v in_o the_o very_a same_o danger_n of_o uncertainty_n and_o be_v liable_a to_o vanish_v we_o know_v not_o how_o dr._n holden_n 9_o lay_v down_o these_o two_o principle_n first_o that_o no_o truth_n can_v be_v convey_v down_o from_o man_n to_o man_n but_o by_o speech_n and_o speech_n can_v be_v but_o by_o word_n and_o all_o word_n be_v either_o equivocal_a in_o themselves_o or_o liable_a to_o be_v different_o understand_v by_o several_a person_n second_o that_o such_o be_v the_o frame_n of_o man_n mind_n that_o the_o same_o truth_n may_v be_v different_o apprehend_v and_o understand_v by_o different_a person_n and_o if_o this_o be_v true_a then_o traditional_a doctrine_n if_o they_o be_v deliver_v by_o speech_n and_o word_n will_v be_v liable_a to_o uncertainty_n and_o ambiguity_n as_o to_o their_o sense_n as_o well_o as_o scripture_n mr._n cressy_n 6._o tell_v we_o that_o reason_n and_o experience_n show_v that_o difference_n will_v arise_v even_o about_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n and_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n if_o this_o be_v true_a tradition_n whole_o fall_v into_o uncertainty_n for_o if_o difference_n will_v arise_v about_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n how_o they_o be_v to_o be_v interpret_v i_o suppose_v the_o write_n of_o council_n will_v be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n and_o if_o the_o whole_a present_a church_n can_v declare_v her_o sense_n of_o any_o traditional_a doctrine_n otherwise_o than_o by_o a_o council_n unless_o with_o the_o jesuit_n they_o will_v epitomise_v the_o church_n into_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o a_o council_n can_v be_v universal_o disperse_v or_o at_o least_o never_o use_v to_o be_v but_o by_o write_v and_o if_o difference_n will_v arise_v about_o the_o interpretation_n of_o that_o write_n as_o well_o as_o any_o other_o then_o this_o present_a infallible_a authority_n which_o mr._n cressy_n magnify_v so_o much_o for_o end_v difference_n leave_v all_o controversy_n arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o tradition_n as_o indeterminable_a as_o ever_o and_o they_o must_v for_o ever_o remain_v so_o till_o general_a council_n have_v get_v the_o knack_n of_o pen_v their_o decree_n in_o word_n which_o will_v so_o infallible_o express_v their_o meaning_n to_o the_o most_o captious_a caviller_n that_o no_o difference_n can_v possible_o arise_v about_o the_o interpretation_n of_o they_o or_o else_o which_o will_v be_v more_o suitable_a to_o this_o wise_a hypothesis_n till_o general_a council_n be_v convince_v by_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n shall_v come_v to_o understand_v themselves_o so_o well_o as_o not_o to_o entrust_v their_o decree_n any_o more_o to_o the_o uncertain_a way_n of_o write_v but_o for_o the_o future_a to_o communicate_v they_o to_o the_o world_n by_o the_o infallible_a way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o to_o mention_v no_o more_o mr_n knott_n 6._o who_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o thus_o far_o that_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v only_o to_o be_v have_v from_o the_o church_n speak_v to_o this_o purpose_n that_o before_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o such_o a_o text_n we_o must_v either_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o text_n be_v capable_a of_o no_o other_o sense_n as_o figurative_a mystical_a or_o moral_a or_o if_o it_o be_v we_o must_v have_v some_o certain_a and_o infallible_a mean_n to_o know_v in_o which_o of_o they_o it_o be_v take_v which_o can_v be_v know_v only_o by_o revelation_n if_o this_o be_v true_a then_o by_o a_o fair_a parity_n of_o reason_n before_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o a_o doctrinal_a tradition_n deliver_v down_o to_o i_o i_o must_v either_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o word_n in_o which_o this_o tradition_n be_v express_v when_o it_o be_v deliver_v to_o i_o be_v capable_a of_o no_o other_o sense_n as_o figurative_a mystical_a or_o moral_a beside_o that_o in_o which_o i_o understand_v they_o or_o if_o they_o be_v as_o certain_o they_o will_v be_v capable_a of_o any_o of_o these_o other_o sense_n then_o must_v i_o have_v some_o certain_a and_o infallible_a mean_n whereby_o to_o know_v in_o which_o of_o these_o they_o be_v take_v and_o this_o can_v no_o more_o be_v know_v without_o a_o revelation_n than_o which_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o such_o a_o text_n of_o scripture_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o traditional_a doctrine_n may_v by_o different_a expression_n be_v still_o further_o and_o further_o explain_v to_o i_o till_o i_o come_v certain_o to_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o this_o will_v not_o help_v the_o matter_n for_o if_o these_o kind_n of_o cavil_n be_v good_a that_o a_o man_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o meaning_n of_o any_o word_n till_o he_o can_v by_o a_o infallible_a argument_n demonstrate_v either_o that_o they_o can_v be_v take_v or_o that_o they_o be_v not_o take_v in_o any_o other_o sense_n i_o say_v if_o this_o cavil_n will_v hold_v than_o every_o new_a expression_n whereby_o any_o one_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o explain_v any_o traditional_a doctrine_n be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n which_o those_o word_n in_o which_o it_o be_v first_o deliver_v to_o i_o be_v liable_a to_o from_o all_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o traditionary_a church_n can_v be_v no_o more_o certain_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o traditional_a doctrine_n than_o protestant_n may_v be_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n §_o 12._o these_o be_v his_o exception_n contain_v in_o his_o second_o discourse_n and_o of_o what_o force_n they_o be_v have_v be_v examine_v but_o because_o he_o foresee_v that_o it_o may_v be_v reply_v that_o these_o defect_n may_v in_o part_n be_v provide_v against_o by_o history_n by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n by_o testimony_n of_o council_n and_o father_n and_o by_o the_o sufficient_a clearness_n of_o scripture_n as_o to_o fundamental_o he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o these_o signify_v little_a to_o this_o purpose_n first_o not_o history_n 18._o because_o few_o be_v skill_v in_o history_n and_o they_o that_o be_v not_o can_v safe_o rely_v upon_o those_o that_o be_v skilled_a unless_o they_o know_v certain_o that_o the_o historian_n who_o they_o rely_v on_o have_v secure_a ground_n and_o not_o bare_a hear-say_n for_o what_o they_o write_v and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o contradict_v by_o other_o either_o extant_a or_o perish_v how_o much_o credit_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o uncontrolled_a history_n by_o the_o learned_a and_o how_o much_o by_o the_o vulgar_a to_o man_n of_o skill_n i_o have_v already_o show_v i_o shall_v only_o add_v now_o that_o if_o this_o reason_n be_v true_a it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o be_v certain_a by_o history_n of_o any_o ancient_a matter_n of_o fact_n as_o namely_o that_o there_o be_v such_o person_n as_o julius_n caesar_n and_o william_n the_o conqueror_n and_o that_o they_o invade_v and_o conquer_v england_n because_o according_a to_o he_o we_o can_v know_v certain_o that_o the_o historian_n who_o relate_v these_o thing_n and_o upon_o who_o authority_n we_o rely_v have_v secure_a ground_n and_o not_o bare_a hear-say_n for_o what_o they_o write_v and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o contradict_v by_o other_o either_o extant_a or_o perish_v be_v i_o be_o sure_a impossible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o know_v for_o who_o can_v tell_v now_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o book_n which_o be_v perish_v so_o that_o if_o this_o be_v requisite_a to_o make_v every_o historical_a relation_n credible_a to_o know_v certain_o that_o it_o be_v not_o contradict_v by_o any_o of_o those_o book_n which_o we_o do_v not_o know_v what_o they_o be_v nor_o what_o be_v in_o they_o we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o any_o ancient_a fact_n or_o history_n for_o who_o know_v certain_o that_o some_o book_n that_o be_v perish_v do_v not_o contradict_v whatever_o be_v write_v in_o book_n that_o be_v extant_a nay_o if_o this_o reason_a hold_n we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o any_o thing_n convey_v by_o oral_a tradition_n for_o what_o though_o the_o priest_n tell_v i_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n deliver_v to_o he_o unless_o i_o know_v that_o all_o other_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o this_o tradition_n i_o can_v rely_v upon_o his_o testimony_n nor_o then_o neither_o in_o mr._n knott_n 33._o opinion_n because_o the_o testimony_n of_o preacher_n or_o pastor_n be_v human_a and_o fallible_a unless_o according_a to_o his_o jargon_n a_o conclusion_n deduce_v from_o premise_n one_o of_o which_o be_v only_o probable_a may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o bring_v our_o understanding_n to_o a_o infallible_a act_n of_o faith_n viz._n if_o such_o a_o conclusion_n be_v take_v specificative_a whereas_o if_o it_o be_v take_v reduplicative_a
as_o it_o be_v a_o conclusion_n it_o can_v only_o beget_v a_o probable_a assent_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o consider_v bare_o as_o a_o conclusion_n and_o so_o far_o as_o in_o reason_n it_o can_v deserve_v assent_n it_o be_v only_o probable_a but_o consider_v as_o it_o serve_v a_o hypothesis_n and_o be_v convenient_a to_o be_v believe_v with_o reason_n or_o without_o so_o it_o be_v infallible_a but_o to_o carry_v the_o supposition_n further_o put_v the_o case_n that_o the_o whole_a present_a age_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n shall_v declare_v that_o such_o a_o point_n be_v deliver_v to_o they_o yet_o according_a to_o mr._n s._n we_o can_v safe_o rely_v upon_o this_o unless_o we_o know_v certain_o that_o those_o who_o they_o rely_v on_o have_v secure_a ground_n and_o not_o bare_a hear-say_n for_o what_o they_o deliver_v and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o contradict_v within_o the_o space_n of_o 1500_o year_n by_o any_o of_o those_o that_o be_v dead_a which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o one_o now_o to_o know_v but_o to_o show_v how_o inconsistent_a he_o be_v with_o himself_o in_o these_o matter_n i_o will_v present_v the_o reader_n with_o a_o passage_n or_o two_o in_o another_o part_n of_o his_o book_n where_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o man_n may_v safe_o rely_v on_o a_o general_a and_o uncontrolled_a tradition_n he_o tell_v we_o 49._o that_o the_o common_a course_n of_o human_a conversation_n make_v it_o a_o madness_n not_o to_o believe_v great_a multitude_n of_o knower_n if_o no_o possible_a consideration_n can_v awaken_v in_o our_o reason_n a_o doubt_n that_o they_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v we_o and_o a_o little_a after_o ibid._n nor_o can_v any_o unless_o their_o brain_n rove_v wild_o or_o be_v unsettle_a even_o to_o the_o degree_n of_o madness_n suspect_v deceit_n where_o such_o multitude_n agree_v unanimous_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n now_o if_o man_n be_v but_o suppose_v to_o write_v as_o well_o as_o to_o speak_v what_o they_o know_v and_o to_o agree_v in_o their_o write_n about_o matter_n of_o fact_n than_o it_o will_v be_v the_o same_o madness_n not_o to_o believe_v multitude_n of_o historian_n where_o no_o possible_a consideration_n can_v awaken_v in_o our_o reason_n a_o doubt_n that_o they_o have_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v we_o and_o man_n brain_n must_v rove_v wild_o and_o be_v unsettle_a even_o to_o the_o degree_n of_o frenzy_n who_o suspect_v deceit_n where_o such_o multitude_n unanimous_o agree_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o this_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v the_o great_a unhappiness_n of_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n that_o they_o proceed_v upon_o conrtadictory_n principle_n so_o that_o in_o order_n to_o the_o demonstrate_v of_o thc_a uncertainty_n of_o book_n and_o write_n he_o must_v supopse_n all_o those_o principle_n to_o be_v uncertain_a which_o he_o take_v to_o be_v self-evident_a and_o unquestionable_a when_o he_o be_v to_o demonstrate_v thc_a infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n §_o 13._o second_o he_o tell_v we_o 18._o the_o providence_n of_o god_n be_v no_o security_n against_o those_o contingency_n the_o scripture_n be_v subject_a to_o because_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o divine_a providence_n or_o assistance_n to_o his_o church_n but_o by_o the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n therefore_o that_o must_v first_o be_v prove_v certain_a before_o we_o mention_v the_o church_n or_o god_n assistance_n to_o she_o as_o if_o we_o pretend_v there_o be_v any_o promise_n in_o scripture_n that_o god_n will_v preserve_v the_o letter_n of_o it_o entire_a and_o uncorrupted_a or_o as_o if_o we_o can_v not_o otherwise_o be_v assure_v of_o it_o as_o if_o the_o light_n of_o natural_a reason_n can_v not_o assure_v we_o of_o god_n providence_n in_o general_n and_o of_o his_o more_o especial_a care_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v of_o great_a concernment_n to_o we_o such_o as_o this_o be_v that_o a_o book_n contain_v the_o method_n and_o the_o term_n of_o salvation_n shall_v be_v preserve_v from_o any_o material_a corruption_n he_o may_v as_o well_o have_v say_v that_o without_o the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n we_o can_v know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n §_o 14_o three_o nor_o say_v he_o 19_o can_v testimony_n of_o council_n and_o father_n be_v sufficient_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n we_o do_v not_o say_v they_o be_v our_o principle_n be_v that_o the_o scripture_n do_v sufficient_o interpret_v itself_o that_o be_v be_v plain_a to_o all_o capacity_n in_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v and_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o father_n in_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sufficient_a plainness_n of_o scripture_n which_o i_o shall_v afterward_o show_v be_v a_o good_a evidence_n against_o they_o as_o for_o obscure_a and_o more_o doubtful_a text_n we_o acknowledge_v the_o comment_n of_o the_o father_n to_o be_v a_o good_a help_n but_o no_o certain_a rule_n of_o interpretation_n and_o that_o the_o papist_n think_v so_o as_o well_o as_o we_o be_v plain_a inasmuch_o as_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o father_n to_o differ_v among_o themselves_o in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o several_a text_n and_o nothing_o be_v more_o familiar_a in_o all_o popish_a commentator_n than_o to_o differ_v from_o the_o ancient_a father_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o as_o for_o council_n dr._n holden_n and_o mr._n cressy_n as_o i_o say_v before_o do_v not_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o believe_v that_o always_o to_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o text_n which_o council_n give_v of_o they_o when_o they_o bring_v they_o to_o confirm_v point_n of_o faith_n nay_o if_o any_o controversy_n arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o text_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v impossible_a according_a to_o mr._n rushworth_n principle_n for_o a_o council_n to_o decide_v either_o that_o or_o any_o other_o controversy_n for_o he_o 8._o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o prove_v that_o controversy_n can_v be_v decide_v by_o word_n and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o than_o they_o can_v be_v decide_v at_o all_o unless_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o they_o may_v be_v decide_v without_o word_n and_o consequent_o that_o council_n may_v do_v their_o work_n best_o in_o the_o quaker_n way_n by_o silent_a meeting_n §_o 15._o four_o nor_o can_v say_v he_o 21._o the_o clearness_n of_o scripture_n as_o to_o fundamental_o be_v any_o help_n against_o these_o defect_n why_o not_o first_o because_o a_o certain_a catalogue_n of_o fundamental_o be_v never_o give_v and_o agree_v to_o by_o sufficient_a authority_n and_o yet_o without_o this_o all_o go_v to_o wrack_n i_o hope_v not_o so_o long_o as_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o god_n will_v make_v nothing_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v but_o what_o he_o have_v make_v plain_a and_o so_o long_o as_o man_n do_v believe_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v plain_o reveal_v which_o be_v every_o one_o fault_n if_o he_o do_v not_o man_n may_v do_v well_o enough_o without_o a_o precise_a catalogue_n but_o suppose_v we_o say_v that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n contain_v all_o necessary_a matter_n of_o simple_a belief_n what_o have_v mr._n s._n to_o say_v against_o this_o i_o be_o sure_a the_o roman_a catechism_n set_v forth_o by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v praefat._n as_o much_o as_o this_o come_v to_o viz._n that_o the_o apostle_n have_v receive_v a_o command_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o every_o creature_n think_v fit_a to_o compose_v a_o form_n of_o christian_a faith_n namely_o to_o this_o end_n that_o they_o may_v all_o think_v and_o speak_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o there_o may_v be_v no_o schism_n among_o those_o who_o they_o have_v call_v to_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o they_o may_v all_o be_v perfect_a in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o this_o profession_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o hope_n so_o frame_v by_o they_o the_o apostle_n call_v the_o symbol_n or_o creed_n now_o how_o this_o end_n of_o bring_v man_n to_o unity_n of_o faith_n and_o make_v they_o perfect_o of_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o opinion_n can_v probable_o be_v attain_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o creed_n if_o it_o do_v not_o contain_v all_o necessary_a point_n of_o simple_a belief_n i_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n understand_v beside_o a_o certain_a catalogue_n of_o fundamental_o be_v as_o necessary_a for_o they_o as_o for_o we_o and_o when_o mr._n s_o give_v in_o his_o we_o be_v ready_a mr._n chillingworth_n have_v a_o great_a desire_n to_o have_v see_v mr._n knott_n catalogue_n of_o fundamental_o and_o challenge_v he_o to_o produce_v it_o and_o offer_v he_o very_o fair_o that_o when_o ever_o he_o may_v with_o one_o hand_n receive_v he_o he_o will_v with_o the_o other_o deliver_v his_o own_o but_o mr._n knott_n though_o he_o still_o persist_v in_o the_o same_o demand_n
the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_n can_v yield_v and_o not_o as_o those_o physician_n who_o when_o they_o have_v promise_v no_o less_o than_o immortality_n can_v at_o last_o only_o reach_v to_o some_o conservation_n of_o health_n or_o youth_n in_o some_o small_a degree_n so_o i_o can_v wish_v the_o author_n to_o well_o assure_v himself_o first_o that_o there_o be_v possible_a a_o infallibility_n before_o he_o be_v too_o earnest_a to_o be_v content_v with_o nothing_o less_o for_o what_o if_o humane_a nature_n shall_v not_o be_v capable_a of_o so_o great_a a_o good_a will_v he_o therefore_o think_v it_o fit_v to_o live_v without_o any_o religion_n because_o he_o can_v not_o get_v such_o a_o one_o as_o himself_o desire_v though_o with_o more_o than_o a_o man_n wish_n be_v it_o not_o rational_a to_o see_v whether_o among_o religion_n some_o one_o have_v not_o such_o notable_a advantage_n over_o the_o rest_n as_o in_o reason_n it_o may_v seem_v humane_a nature_n may_v be_v content_v withal_o let_v he_o cast_v his_o account_n with_o the_o dear_a thing_n he_o have_v his_o own_o or_o friend_n life_n his_o estate_n his_o hope_n of_o posterity_n and_o see_v upon_o what_o term_n of_o advantage_n he_o be_v ready_a to_o venture_v all_o these_o and_o then_o return_v to_o religion_n and_o see_v whether_o if_o he_o do_v not_o venture_v his_o soul_n upon_o the_o like_a it_o be_v true_o reason_n or_o some_o other_o not_o confess_v motive_n which_o withdraw_v he_o for_o my_o own_o part_n as_o i_o doubt_v not_o of_o a_o infallibility_n so_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o set_v that_o aside_o there_o be_v those_o excellency_n find_v on_o the_o catholic_n party_n which_o may_v force_v a_o man_n to_o prefer_v it_o and_o to_o venture_v all_o he_o have_v upon_o it_o before_o all_o other_o religion_n and_o sect_n in_o the_o world_n why_o then_o may_v not_o one_o who_o after_o long_o search_v find_v no_o infallibility_n rest_v himself_o on_o the_o like_a suppose_v man_n nature_n afford_v no_o better_a be_v not_o these_o fair_a concession_n which_o the_o evidence_n and_o force_n of_o truth_n have_v extort_a from_o these_o author_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o that_o which_o mr._n s._n call_v 5._o a_o civil_a piece_n of_o atheistry_n be_v advance_v in_o most_o express_a word_n by_o his_o best_a friend_n and_o therefore_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v as_o he_o threaten_v i_o be_v smart_n with_o they_o in_o opposition_n to_o so_o damnable_a and_o fundamental_a a_o error_n and_o whenever_o he_o attempt_v this_o i_o will_v entreat_v he_o to_o remember_v that_o he_o have_v these_o two_o thing_n to_o prove_v first_o that_o no_o evidence_n but_o demonstration_n can_v give_v a_o man_n sufficient_a assurance_n of_o any_o thing_n second_o that_o a_o bare_a possibility_n that_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v otherwise_o be_v a_o rational_a cause_n of_o doubt_v and_o a_o wise_a ground_n of_o suspense_n which_o when_o he_o have_v prove_v i_o shall_v not_o grudge_v he_o his_o infallibility_n sect_n v._o certain_a §_o 1._o the_o last_o part_n of_o this_o three_o discourse_n endeavour_n to_o show_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o convictive_a of_o the_o most_o obstinate_a and_o acute_a adversary_n as_o for_o the_o obstinate_a he_o know_v my_o mind_n already_o let_v we_o see_v why_o the_o most_o acute_a adversary_n may_v not_o be_v convince_v by_o scripture_n because_o as_o he_o object_n 28._o first_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o book_n be_v god_n word_n because_o of_o the_o many_o strange_a absurdity_n and_o heresy_n in_o the_o open_a letter_n as_o it_o lie_v as_o that_o god_n have_v hand_n and_o foot_n etc._n etc._n and_o because_o of_o the_o contradiction_n in_o it_o to_o which_o i_o have_v already_o return_v a_o answer_n second_o because_o as_o he_o say_v 31._o we_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o letter_n in_o any_o particular_a text_n that_o it_o be_v not_o foist_v in_o or_o some_o way_n alter_v in_o its_o significativeness_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o negative_a proposition_n that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o insert_v if_o affirmative_a not_o leave_v out_o and_o if_o we_o pretend_v to_o be_v certain_a of_o this_o he_o demand_v 31._o our_o demonstration_n for_o it_o but_o how_o unreasonable_a this_o demand_n be_v i_o hope_v i_o have_v sufficient_o show_v and_o to_o show_v it_o yet_o further_o i_o ask_v he_o how_o their_o church_n know_v that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o leave_v out_o of_o any_o text_n in_o which_o it_o be_v now_o find_v in_o their_o copy_n i_o know_v he_o have_v a_o ready_a answer_n viz._n by_o oral_a tradition_n but_o this_o according_a to_o he_o 116._o only_a reach_n to_o scripture_n letter_n so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o rest_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v impossible_a according_a to_o his_o own_o principle_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v any_o security_n that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o undue_o insert_v or_o leave_v out_o by_o the_o transcriber_n nay_o as_o to_o those_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o fall_n in_o with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n i_o demand_v his_o demonstration_n that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o undue_o insert_v or_o leave_v out_o not_o only_o in_o those_o text_n but_o also_o in_o the_o oral_a tradition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n coincident_a with_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o text_n if_o he_o say_v it_o be_v impossible_a any_o age_n shall_v conspire_v to_o leave_v out_o or_o insert_v the_o particle_n not_o in_o the_o oral_a tradition_n so_o say_v i_o it_o be_v that_o they_o shall_v conspire_v to_o leave_v it_o out_o of_o the_o write_a text_n but_o then_o i_o differ_v from_o he_o thus_o far_o that_o i_o do_v not_o think_v this_o natural_o impossible_a so_o as_o that_o it_o can_v rigorous_o be_v demonstrate_v but_o only_o moral_o impossible_a so_o that_o no_o body_n have_v any_o reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o it_o which_o to_o a_o prudent_a man_n be_v as_o good_a as_o a_o demonstration_n pyrrho_n himself_o never_o advance_v any_o principle_n of_o scepticism_n beyond_o this_o viz._n that_o man_n ought_v to_o question_v the_o credit_n of_o all_o book_n concern_v which_o they_o can_v demonstrate_v as_o to_o every_o sentence_n in_o they_o that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o insert_v if_o it_o be_v affirmative_a or_o leave_v out_o if_o it_o be_v negative_a if_o so_o much_o be_v require_v to_o free_v a_o man_n from_o reasonable_a doubt_v concern_v a_o book_n how_o happy_a be_v they_o that_o have_v attain_v to_o infallibility_n what_o he_o say_v concern_v the_o variae_fw-la lectiones_fw-la 32._o of_o scripture_n have_v already_o have_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n §_o 2._o in_o his_o four_o discourse_n he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v 33._o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o certain_a in_o itself_o and_o consequent_o not_o ascertain_v to_o we_o first_o not_o certain_a material_o consider_v 34._o as_o consist_v of_o such_o and_o such_o character_n because_o book_n be_v liable_a to_o be_v burn_v tear_v blot_v wear_v out_o we_o grant_v it_o be_v not_o impossible_a but_o that_o any_o or_o all_o the_o book_n in_o the_o world_n may_v be_v burn_v but_o then_o we_o say_v likewise_o that_o a_o book_n so_o universal_o disperse_v may_v easy_o be_v preserve_v though_o we_o have_v no_o assurance_n that_o god_n will_v preserve_v it_o in_o case_n all_o man_n shall_v be_v so_o foolish_a or_o so_o careless_a as_o to_o endeavour_v or_o suffer_v the_o abolition_n of_o it_o but_o it_o seem_v the_o scripture_n can_v be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n if_o they_o be_v liable_a to_o any_o external_a accident_n and_o this_o he_o tell_v we_o 34._o though_o it_o may_v seem_v a_o remote_a and_o impertinent_a exception_n yet_o to_o one_o who_o consider_v the_o wise_a disposition_n of_o divine_a providence_n it_o will_v deserve_v a_o deep_a consideration_n because_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n be_v the_o end_n of_o god_n make_v nature_n the_o mean_n to_o it_o shall_v be_v more_o settle_v strong_a and_o unalterable_a than_o any_o other_o piece_n of_o nature_n whatever_o but_o notwithstanding_o this_o wise_a reason_n this_o exception_n still_o seem_v to_o i_o both_o remote_a and_o impertinent_a for_o if_o this_o which_o he_o call_v a_o reason_n be_v a_o truth_n it_o will_v from_o thence_o necessary_o follow_v not_o only_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n must_v be_v convey_v by_o such_o a_o mean_n as_o be_v more_o unalterable_a than_o the_o course_n of_o nature_n but_o also_o by_o a_o clear_a parity_n of_o reason_n that_o all_o the_o mean_n of_o our_o salvation_n do_v operate_v towards_o the_o accomplish_n of_o their_o end_n with_o great_a certainty_n than_o the_o fire_n burn_v or_o the_o sun_n shine_v which_o they_o can_v never_o do_v unless_o they_o operate_v
it_o as_o that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o they_o and_o their_o posterity_n incomparable_o beyond_o any_o thing_n else_o all_o this_o i_o suppose_v do_v to_o and_o by_o the_o greek_n as_o well_o as_o any_o other_o nation_n these_o thing_n be_v put_v it_o can_v enter_v into_o any_o man_n understanding_n but_o that_o the_o christian_a greek_n of_o the_o first_o age_n be_v the_o scholar_n of_o the_o apostle_n can_v and_o will_v earnest_o commend_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o their_o posterity_n if_o so_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o they_o do_v so_o that_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o the_o greek_n church_n be_v found_v upon_o this_o that_o father_n always_o deliver_v the_o same_o doctrine_n to_o their_o child_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o their_o father_n and_o do_v believe_v it_o under_o this_o very_a notion_n and_o title_n as_o receive_v nor_o can_v any_o one_o of_o that_o church_n deliver_v another_o doctrine_n under_o this_o title_n but_o he_o will_v be_v convince_v of_o a_o lie_n by_o the_o rest_n and_o if_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n shall_v endeavour_v to_o deliver_v a_o new_a doctrine_n under_o that_o title_n and_o there_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n if_o they_o shall_v leave_v out_o any_o article_n of_o the_o old_a doctrine_n that_o whole_a age_n will_v be_v in_o their_o conscience_n condemn_v of_o perfidiousness_n and_o parricide_n now_o this_o be_v as_o impossible_a as_o it_o be_v that_o all_o mankind_n shall_v conspire_v to_o kill_v themselves_o and_o he_o afterward_o 5._o give_v the_o reason_n why_o it_o be_v so_o impossible_a that_o tradition_n shall_v fail_v and_o it_o be_v a_o very_a bold_a and_o saucy_a one_o that_o if_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v not_o more_o firm_a than_o the_o course_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n and_o the_o propagation_n of_o mankind_n than_o god_n have_v show_v himself_o a_o unskilful_a artificer_n what_o be_v there_o in_o all_o this_o demonstration_n which_o may_v not_o be_v accommodate_v to_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o as_o much_o force_n and_o advantage_n as_o to_o the_o catholic_n unless_o he_o can_v show_v that_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a that_o all_o the_o man_n in_o greece_n may_v conspire_v to_o kill_v themselves_o but_o yet_o absolute_o impossible_a that_o all_o the_o man_n in_o the_o world_n shall_v do_v so_o which_o i_o be_o sure_a he_o can_v show_v unless_o he_o can_v demonstrate_v that_o though_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o a_o million_o of_o as_o wise_a man_n as_o any_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o world_n together_o to_o conspire_v to_o do_v a_o foolish_a action_n yet_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o a_o hundred_o million_o not_o one_o jot_n wise_a than_o the_o other_o shall_v agree_v together_o to_o the_o do_v of_o it_o §_o 4._o from_o all_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o mr._n white_n be_v answer_v to_o this_o objection_n do_v not_o signify_v any_o thing_n to_o his_o purpose_n for_o if_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v part_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n than_o it_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o greek_a church_n if_o so_o they_o can_v not_o fail_v to_o deliver_v it_o down_o to_o the_o next_o age_n and_o that_o to_o the_o next_o and_o so_o on_o but_o it_o seem_v they_o have_v fail_v where_o then_o be_v the_o force_n of_o hope_n and_o fear_n strong_o apply_v where_o be_v the_o certain_a cause_n of_o actual_a will_n to_o adhere_v to_o this_o doctrine_n why_o be_v not_o the_o effect_n produce_v the_o cause_n be_v put_v actual_o cause_v if_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v this_o doctrine_n oral_a tradition_n be_v so_o clear_a and_o unmistakable_a and_o 54._o bring_v down_o faith_n clad_v in_o such_o plain_a matter_n of_o fact_n that_o the_o most_o stupid_a man_n live_v much_o less_o the_o greek_n that_o be_v the_o flower_n of_o mankind_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o nay_o ibid._n it_o exceed_v all_o the_o power_n of_o nature_n to_o blot_v knowledge_n thus_o fix_v out_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o one_o single_a believer_n much_o more_o out_o of_o so_o vast_a a_o church_n and_o 78._o since_o no_o man_n can_v hold_v contrary_a to_o his_o knowledge_n or_o doubt_v of_o what_o he_o hold_v nor_o change_v and_o innovate_v without_o know_v he_o do_v so_o it_o be_v a_o manifest_a impossibility_n a_o whole_a church_n shall_v in_o any_o age_n fall_v into_o a_o absurdity_n so_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o nature_n of_o one_o single_a man_n and_o 86._o since_o it_o be_v natural_a for_o every_o man_n to_o speak_v truth_n and_o grace_n be_v to_o perfect_a nature_n in_o whatever_o be_v good_a in_o it_o it_o follow_v that_o one_o true_o christian_a heart_n be_v far_o more_o fix_v to_o veracity_n than_o other_o not_o imbue_v with_o these_o heavenly_a tenet_n and_o consequent_o that_o a_o multitude_n of_o such_o must_v incomparable_o exceed_v in_o point_n of_o testify_v the_o same_o number_n of_o other_o unfortified_a by_o christ_n doctrine_n and_o since_o 89._o such_o a_o thought_n can_v enter_v into_o the_o most_o deprave_a nature_n as_o to_o harm_v another_o without_o any_o good_a to_o himself_o and_o yet_o this_o must_v be_v if_o we_o put_v christian_a father_n misteach_v their_o child_n unreceive_v doctrine_n for_o receive_v and_o i_o hope_v for_o the_o same_o reason_n receive_v doctrine_n for_o unreceive_v contrary_a to_o their_o knowledge_n for_o suppose_v sanctity_n in_o the_o greek_z church_n and_o why_o may_v we_o not_o as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o latin_a that_o be_v that_o multitude_n in_o it_o make_v heaven_n their_o first_o love_n and_o look_v on_o spiritual_a good_n as_o their_o main_n concern_v etc._n etc._n it_o follow_v that_o have_v the_o father_n of_o that_o church_n in_o any_o age_n consent_v to_o mislead_v their_o posterity_n from_o what_o themselves_o not_o only_o conceit_a but_o know_v to_o be_v true_a they_o shall_v do_v the_o most_o extreme_a harm_n imaginable_a to_o other_o without_o any_o the_o least_o good_a to_o themselves_o which_o be_v perhaps_o impossible_a in_o one_o single_a man_n more_o in_o few_o but_o infinite_o in_o a_o multitude_n especial_o of_o good_a man_n §_o 5._o thus_o i_o may_v apply_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o rant_a rhetoric_n but_o that_o i_o be_o weary_a of_o transcribe_v it_o concern_v 91._o the_o natural_a love_n of_o parent_n to_o their_o child_n unless_o we_o suppose_v the_o greek_a church_n destitute_a of_o it_o which_o must_v needs_o engage_v they_o to_o use_v the_o mean_n proper_a to_o bring_v they_o to_o heaven_n and_o save_v they_o from_o hell_n as_o also_o concern_v the_o natural_a care_n man_n have_v of_o not_o lose_v their_o credit_n by_o tell_v pernicious_a lie_n and_o not_o to_o omit_v the_o best_a part_n of_o his_o demonstration_n 93._o which_o be_v therefore_o prudent_o reserve_v to_o the_o last_o place_n i_o may_v likewise_o show_v how_o the_o principle_n of_o each_o science_n arithmetic_n geometry_n logic_n nature_n morality_n historical_a prudence_n politic_n metaphysic_n divinity_n and_o last_o of_o all_o the_o new_a science_n of_o controversy_n as_o he_o call_v it_o or_o the_o bless_a art_n of_o eternal_a wrangle_n and_o dispute_v the_o first_o principle_n whereof_o he_o tell_v we_o be_v that_o tradition_n be_v certain_a do_v all_o contribute_v to_o show_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n that_o be_v the_o impossibility_n that_o any_o part_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n shall_v fail_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n any_o more_o than_o in_o the_o latin_n and_o sure_o arithmetic_n geometry_n logic_n natural_a philosophy_n metaphysic_n etc._n etc._n will_v all_o stand_v up_o for_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o this_o quarrel_n for_o consider_v that_o greece_n be_v the_o place_n where_o the_o art_n and_o science_n be_v bear_v and_o breed_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v so_o disingenuous_a and_o unnatural_a as_o not_o to_o contribute_v their_o best_a assistance_n to_o the_o service_n of_o their_o country_n §_o 6._o but_o it_o may_v be_v the_o greek_n can_v so_o just_o pretend_v to_o oral_a tradition_n as_o the_o latin_n what_o if_o st._n peter_n the_o head_n of_o the_o apostle_n think_v fit_a to_o share_v scripture_n and_o tradition_n between_o these_o two_o church_n and_o lay_v his_o left_a hand_n on_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o his_o right_n on_o the_o latin_a be_v please_v to_o confer_v the_o great_a blessing_n of_o oral_a tradition_n upon_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o infallibility_n it_o be_v but_o fit_v that_o she_o shall_v be_v furnish_v with_o this_o infallible_a way_n of_o convey_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o therefore_o it_o may_v be_v that_o as_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v leave_v in_o greek_a so_o oral_a tradition_n be_v deliver_v down_o only_o in_o latin_a
live_v better_a than_o the_o people_n for_o the_o bishop_n be_v grow_v negligent_a of_o the_o duty_n of_o their_o place_n etc._n etc._n in_o a_o word_n man_n run_v themselves_o headlong_o into_o all_o vice_n and_o all_o flesh_n have_v corrupt_v its_o way_n and_o far_o to_o show_v the_o great_a neglect_n of_o priest_n and_o bishop_n in_o the_o work_n of_o teach_v and_o instruction_n which_o be_v so_o necessary_a to_o the_o preserve_n of_o tradition_n inviolable_a i_o will_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o one_o sacerdot_n who_o live_v in_o those_o time_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o those_o day_n the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n who_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v the_o pillar_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o negligent_a that_o they_o do_v not_o mind_v the_o divine_a scripture_n nor_o take_v any_o care_n to_o teach_v and_o instruct_v scholar_n that_o may_v succeed_v they_o as_o we_o read_v holy_a man_n have_v use_v to_o do_v who_o leave_v many_o scholar_n perfect_o instruct_v to_o be_v their_o successor_n if_o they_o have_v only_o neglect_v the_o scripture_n all_o may_v have_v be_v well_o enough_o but_o it_o seem_v they_o take_v no_o care_n to_o instruct_v people_n in_o the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n nor_o to_o furnish_v the_o church_n with_o a_o new_a generation_n of_o able_a teacher_n who_o may_v deliver_v down_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n the_o sense_n and_o faith_n of_o forefather_n this_o last_o testimony_n the_o late_a learned_a lord_n primate_n of_o jerland_n bishop_n usher_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr christian._n eccles._n success_n etc._n etc._n 3_o where_o several_a of_o the_o testimony_n i_o have_v produce_v with_o many_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n may_v be_v see_v cite_v out_o of_o a_o m._n s._n in_o bennet_n college_n library_n in_o cambridg_n concern_v the_o authority_n of_o which_o m._n s._n there_o need_v be_v no_o dispute_n between_o mr._n s._n and_o i_o because_o the_o whole_a force_n and_o effect_n of_o this_o testimony_n be_v sufficient_o contain_v in_o those_o citation_n which_o i_o have_v bring_v out_o of_o public_a and_o unquestionable_a book_n §_o 4._o all_o these_o testimony_n which_o i_o have_v produce_v be_v in_o general_a and_o for_o the_o substance_n of_o they_o confirm_v by_o two_o of_o the_o great_a prop_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n bellarmine_n and_o baronius_n bellarmine_n 12._o say_v of_o this_o ten_o age_n that_o there_o be_v never_o any_o either_o more_o unlearned_a or_o more_o unhappy_a baronius_n 900._o speak_v more_o particular_o what_o be_v then_o the_o face_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n how_o deform_v when_o whore_n no_o less_o powerful_a than_o vile_a bear_v the_o chief_a sway_n at_o rome_n and_o at_o their_o pleasure_n change_v see_v appoint_a bishop_n and_o which_o it_o be_v horrible_a to_o mention_v do_v thrust_v into_o st._n peter_n see_v their_o own_o gallant_n false-popes_n who_o will_v not_o have_v be_v mention_v in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o roman_a pope_n but_o only_o for_o the_o more_o distinct_a record_v of_o so_o long_a a_o succession_n of_o time_n and_o a_o little_a after_o christ_n be_v then_o it_o seem_v in_o a_o very_a deep_a sleep_n and_o which_o be_v worse_a when_o the_o lord_n be_v thus_o asleep_a there_o be_v no_o disciple_n to_o awaken_v he_o be_v themselves_o all_o fast_o asleep_a what_o kind_n of_o cardinal_n presbyter_n and_o deacon_n can_v we_o think_v be_v choose_v by_o these_o monster_n when_o nothing_o be_v so_o natural_a as_o for_o every_o one_o to_o propagate_v his_o own_o likeness_n it_o be_v very_o much_o that_o these_o lewd_a woman_n and_o their_o favourite-popes_n cardinal_n and_o bishop_n who_o then_o sway_v the_o church_n shall_v when_o they_o be_v so_o careless_a of_o their_o own_o soul_n be_v so_o tender_a of_o the_o salvation_n of_o posterity_n and_o when_o they_o administer_v all_o other_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n so_o extravagant_o shall_v be_v so_o careful_a of_o the_o main_a chance_n as_o to_o transmit_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n entire_a and_o uncorrupted_a to_o succeed_a age_n yet_o mr._n s._n have_v demonstrate_v this_o a_o posteriori_fw-la which_o seem_v so_o very_o strange_a to_o a_o man_n that_o consider_v thing_n a_o priori_fw-la §_o 5._o but_o it_o may_v be_v this_o dismal_a state_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n last_v but_o a_o little_a while_n and_o she_o do_v in_o the_o same_o age_n before_o tradition_n can_v be_v interrupt_v recover_v herself_o out_o of_o this_o degenerate_a condition_n i_o will_v therefore_o inquire_v a_o little_a into_o the_o state_n of_o succeed_a time_n and_o i_o find_v in_o the_o thirteen_o century_n st._n bernard_n 1_o complain_v that_o the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v in_o his_o day_n great_a than_o ever_o we_o can_v say_v he_o now_o say_v as_o be_v the_o people_n so_o be_v the_o priest_n for_o the_o people_n be_v not_o so_o bad_a as_o their_o priest_n in_o the_o fifteen_o century_n nic._n de_fw-fr clemangiis_fw-la who_o live_v in_o that_o time_n write_v a_o book_n upon_o this_o argument_n of_o the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o church_n by_o which_o we_o may_v make_v some_o judgement_n whether_o in_o that_o age_n it_o be_v as_o mr._n s._n say_v impossible_a but_o that_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n shall_v be_v entire_o preserve_v and_o faithful_o and_o diligent_o teach_v he_o say_v 3._o there_o be_v a_o universal_a degeneracy_n in_o the_o church_n from_o the_o very_a head_n of_o it_o to_o its_o low_a member_n in_o the_o same_o chapter_n he_o complain_v who_o be_v there_o that_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o the_o people_n who_o show_v they_o the_o way_n to_o salvation_n either_o by_o word_n or_o action_n it_o seem_v there_o be_v a_o great_a failure_n both_o of_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n again_o 5._o speak_v of_o the_o pope_n take_v to_o himself_o the_o collation_n of_o all_o vacant_a bishopric_n and_o dignity_n he_o say_v one_o may_v think_v the_o pope_n do_v this_o that_o the_o church_n may_v be_v provide_v of_o worthy_a governor_n both_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o learning_n and_o their_o life_n do_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o declare_v the_o contrary_a and_o that_o ignorant_a and_o useless_a person_n provide_v they_o have_v money_n be_v by_o simony_n advance_v to_o the_o high_a degree_n in_o the_o church_n and_o 6._o speak_v what_o a_o vast_a number_n of_o candidate_n there_o be_v usual_o at_o rome_n from_o all_o part_n wait_v for_o benefice_n and_o dignity_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o many_o of_o these_o do_v not_o come_v from_o their_o study_n or_o from_o school_n of_o learning_n to_o govern_v parish_n but_o from_o the_o blow_n and_o from_o the_o mean_a profession_n and_o that_o they_o understand_v latin_a and_o arabic_a much_o at_o the_o same_o rate_n and_o many_o of_o they_o can_v not_o read_v at_o all_o but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v he_o their_o manner_n be_v such_o as_o may_v be_v some_o excuse_n for_o their_o ignorance_n no_o though_o their_o learning_n be_v but_o little_a their_o virtue_n be_v less_o for_o be_v bring_v up_o in_o idleness_n they_o follow_v nothing_o but_o debauchery_n and_o sport_n etc._n etc._n hence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o in_o all_o place_n there_o be_v so_o many_o wicked_a and_o wretched_a and_o ignorant_a priest_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o priest_n be_v so_o contemn_v by_o the_o common_a people_n former_o the_o priesthood_n be_v high_o honour_v by_o the_o people_n and_o nothing_o be_v more_o venerable_a than_o that_o order_n of_o man_n but_o now_o nothing_o be_v more_o vile_a and_o despicable_a 9_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n but_o there_o be_v now_o more_o thief_n and_o robber_n than_o true_a pastor_n in_o the_o church_n 11._o why_o shall_v any_o man_n now_o flatter_v himself_o with_o hope_n of_o preferment_n because_o of_o his_o virtue_n or_o learning_n man_n do_v not_o now_o as_o former_o rise_v in_o the_o church_n by_o such_o art_n 13_o which_o of_o those_o that_o be_v now_o adays_o advance_v to_o the_o pontifical_a dignity_n have_v so_o much_o as_o perfunctory_o read_v or_o hear_v or_o learn_v the_o scripture_n yea_o or_o ever_o touch_v any_o more_o than_o the_o cover_n of_o the_o bible_n again_o 14_o speak_v of_o the_o prodigious_a covetousness_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o gross_a neglect_n of_o their_o flock_n they_o will_v say_v he_o much_o more_o content_o bear_v the_o loss_n of_o ten_o thousand_o soul_n than_o of_o ten_o or_o twelve_o shilling_n but_o why_o do_v i_o say_v more_o content_o when_o without_o the_o least_o trouble_n or_o disturbance_n to_o themselves_o they_o can_v bear_v the_o loss_n of_o soul_n a_o thing_n so_o far_o from_o their_o care_n that_o it_o never_o enter_v into_o their_o thought_n have_v the_o heretic_n of_o those_o day_n but_o have_v wit_n enough_o and_o a_o little_a money_n they_o may_v it_o seem_v for_o a_o
that_o can_v be_v imagine_v it_o may_v then_o have_v take_v place_n for_o what_o weed_n will_v not_o have_v grow_v in_o so_o rank_a a_o soil_n do_v mr._n s._n think_v it_o impossible_a that_o those_o that_o be_v bear_v in_o the_o church_n then_o shall_v be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n when_o scarce_o any_o one_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o teach_v it_o they_o or_o that_o it_o can_v then_o have_v be_v alter_v when_o so_o few_o understand_v and_o few_o practise_v it_o when_o ptodigious_a impiety_n and_o wickedness_n do_v overspread_v the_o church_n from_o the_o pope_n down_o to_o the_o mean_a of_o the_o laity_n can_v any_o one_o believe_v that_o man_n general_o make_v conscience_n to_o instruct_v their_o child_n in_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o christ_n be_v it_o impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v any_o neglect_n of_o this_o duty_n when_o all_o other_o fail_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o mistake_n about_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n when_o there_o be_v so_o much_o ignorance_n unless_o he_o be_v of_o mr._n rushworth_n 7._o mind_n who_o reckon_v ignorance_n among_o the_o parent_n of_o religion_n where_o be_v then_o the_o argument_n of_o hope_n and_o fear_v be_v they_o strong_o apply_v or_o be_v they_o not_o be_v they_o cause_n of_o actual_a will_n in_o christian_n to_o believe_v well_o when_o they_o live_v so_o ill_o or_o be_v christianity_n only_o fit_v to_o form_v man_n mind_n to_o a_o right_a belief_n but_o of_o no_o efficacy_n to_o govern_v their_o life_n have_v christ_n take_v care_n to_o keep_v his_o church_n from_o error_n but_o not_o from_o vice_n as_o the_o great_a cardinal_n perron_n 6._o stoop_v below_o his_o own_o wit_n and_o reason_n to_o serve_v a_o bad_a cause_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o church_n sing_v and_o will_v sing_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n i_o be_o black_a but_o i_o be_o fair_a that_o be_v to_o say_v i_o be_o black_a in_o manner_n but_o fair_a in_o doctrine_n as_o if_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o promise_n of_o scripture_n make_v to_o the_o church_n be_v this_o that_o by_o the_o extraordinary_a care_n of_o god_n providence_n and_o peculiar_a assistance_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n she_o shall_v be_v wicked_a but_o orthodox_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n where_o be_v then_o the_o vigorous_a cause_n imprint_v christ_n doctrine_n and_o continue_v it_o more_o particular_o at_o rome_n than_o any_o where_o else_o and_o of_o secure_v that_o see_v and_o its_o supreme_a pastor_n in_o the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n above_o any_o other_o see_v or_o pastor_n whatsoever_o who_o be_v so_o little_o verse_v in_o history_n as_o not_o to_o understand_v the_o dismal_a state_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o those_o time_n who_o do_v not_o know_v what_o advantage_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o their_o servile_a clergy_n make_v of_o the_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n of_o those_o and_o the_o succeed_a age_n and_o by_o what_o art_n and_o step_n they_o raise_v themselves_o to_o that_o power_n which_o they_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n for_o a_o long_a while_n after_o when_o they_o can_v tread_v upon_o the_o neck_n of_o prince_n and_o make_v a_o great_a king_n walk_v barefoot_a and_o yield_v himself_o to_o be_v scourge_v by_o a_o company_n of_o petulant_a monk_n when_o they_o can_v send_v any_o man_n upon_o a_o errand_n to_o visit_v the_o holy_a sepulchre_n or_o the_o shrine_n of_o such_o a_o saint_n and_o command_v five_o or_o six_o king_n with_o great_a army_n upon_o a_o needless_a expedition_n into_o the_o holy_a land_n that_o so_o during_o their_o absence_n they_o may_v play_v their_o own_o game_n the_o better_a when_o they_o can_v mint_n miracle_n and_o impose_v upon_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o people_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o ancient_a book_n absurd_a and_o counterfeit_a tale_n of_o ancient_a saint_n and_o martyr_n as_o deliver_v down_o to_o they_o by_o tradition_n and_o can_v bring_v that_o foppish_a book_n the_o legend_n almost_o into_o equal_a authority_n and_o veneration_n with_o the_o bible_n and_o persuade_v the_o easy_a people_n that_o st._n denys_n carry_v his_o own_o head_n in_o his_o hand_n after_o it_o be_v cut_v off_o two_o mile_n and_o kiss_v it_o when_o he_o lay_v it_o down_o any_o one_o that_o shall_v but_o reflect_v upon_o the_o monstrous_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o clergy_n in_o these_o age_n the_o strange_a feat_n they_o play_v and_o what_o absurdity_n they_o impose_v upon_o the_o superstitious_a credulity_n of_o prince_n and_o people_n may_v ready_o imagine_v not_o only_o the_o possibility_n but_o the_o easiness_n of_o innovate_a new_a doctrine_n as_o they_o please_v under_o the_o specious_a pretence_n of_o antitiquity_n and_o constant_a and_o uninterrupted_a tradition_n §_o 8._o and_o this_o kind_n of_o discourse_n concern_v the_o possibility_n of_o error_n come_v into_o the_o church_n be_v not_o as_o mr._n white_n ridiculous_o compare_v it_o 49._o as_o if_o a_o orator_n shall_v go_v about_o to_o persuade_v people_n that_o george_n by_o the_o help_n of_o a_o long_a staff_n and_o a_o nimble_a cast_n of_o his_o body_n and_o such_o like_a advantage_n may_v leap_v over_o paul_n be_v steeple_n never_o consider_v all_o the_o while_n the_o disproportion_n of_o all_o these_o advantage_n to_o the_o height_n of_o the_o steeple_n so_o say_v he_o he_o that_o discourse_v at_o large_a how_o error_n use_v to_o slide_v into_o man_n life_n without_o compare_v the_o power_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o error_n to_o the_o strength_n of_o resist_v which_o consist_v in_o this_o principle_n nothing_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v but_o what_o descend_v by_o tradition_n etc._n etc._n say_v no_o more_o towards_o prove_v a_o error_n be_v overrun_v the_o church_n than_o the_o orator_n for_o george_n be_v leap_v over_o the_o steeple_n how_o vain_a be_v this_o when_o it_o appear_v from_o this_o instance_n that_o i_o have_v give_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o nine_o and_o ten_o century_n and_o afterward_o that_o the_o cause_n of_o error_n be_v infinite_o strong_a than_o the_o power_n of_o resistance_n the_o great_a cause_n of_o error_n be_v ignorance_n and_o vice_n where_o ignorance_n reign_v there_o be_v no_o power_n where_o vice_n no_o will_n to_o resist_v it_o and_o how_o great_a the_o ignorance_n and_o viciousness_n of_o all_o order_n of_o man_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v be_v too_o too_o apparent_a from_o the_o testimony_n i_o have_v bring_v where_o be_v the_o strength_n of_o resist_a error_n when_o for_o 150_o year_n together_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o vile_a of_o man_n bishop_n and_o priest_n overwhelm_v with_o ignorance_n abandon_v to_o all_o manner_n of_o vice_n and_o most_o supine_o negligent_a in_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o such_o a_o degenerate_a state_n of_o a_o church_n what_o strength_n be_v there_o in_o this_o principle_n nothing_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v but_o what_o descend_v by_o tradition_n when_o those_o who_o ought_v to_o teach_v man_n what_o that_o doctrine_n be_v which_o be_v derive_v to_o they_o by_o tradition_n be_v general_o careless_a of_o their_o duty_n and_o ignorant_a themselves_o what_o that_o doctrine_n be_v when_o they_o addict_v themselves_o whole_o to_o the_o satisfy_n of_o their_o ambition_n and_o other_o lust_n and_o carry_v on_o design_n of_o gain_n and_o get_v dominion_n over_o the_o people_n what_o can_v hinder_v man_n so_o dispose_v from_o corrupt_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o suit_v it_o to_o their_o own_o lust_n and_o interest_n and_o what_o shall_v hinder_v the_o people_n from_o embrace_v those_o corruption_n when_o by_o the_o negligence_n of_o their_o pastor_n to_o instruct_v they_o and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o also_o by_o their_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o scripture_n in_o a_o know_a tongue_n they_o be_v become_v utter_o incapable_a of_o know_v what_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o christ_n be_v so_o that_o in_o a_o age_n of_o such_o profound_a ignorance_n and_o vice_n and_o general_a neglect_n of_o instruction_n it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v impossible_a for_o error_n to_o overrun_v a_o church_n that_o the_o contrary_n be_v moral_o impossible_a and_o george_n long_a staff_n and_o advantageous_a cast_n of_o his_o body_n be_v more_o powerful_a cause_n to_o enable_v he_o to_o leap_v over_o paul_n steeple_n than_o this_o principle_n that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v but_o what_o descend_v by_o tradition_n be_v to_o keep_v error_n out_o of_o a_o church_n in_o a_o ignorant_a and_o vicious_a age_n when_o few_o or_o none_o be_v either_o able_a or_o willing_a to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n for_o suppose_v this_o always_o to_o have_v be_v the_o principle_n of_o christian_n viz._n that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v as_o the_o
sense_n and_o explication_n thereof_o to_o have_v descend_v to_o they_o by_o oral_a tradition_n for_o just_a as_o the_o traditionary_a christian_n do_v now_o so_o josephus_n tell_v 12._o we_o the_o traditionary_a jew_n of_o old_a the_o pharisee_n do_v pretend_v by_o their_o oral_a tradition_n to_o interpret_v the_o law_n more_o accurate_o and_o exact_o than_o any_o other_o sect._n in_o like_a manner_n he_o 2._o tell_v we_o that_o all_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o prayer_n and_o divine_a worship_n be_v regulate_v and_o administer_v according_a to_o their_o interpretation_n of_o the_o law_n and_o they_o both_o agree_v in_o this_o to_o make_v void_a the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o their_o tradition_n which_o the_o pharisee_n do_v no_o otherwise_o than_o mr._n s._n do_v by_o equal_v oral_a tradition_n to_o scripture_n nay_o prefer_n it_o above_o scripture_n in_o make_v it_o the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o interpret_n the_o scripture_n according_a to_o it_o hence_o be_v those_o common_a say_n in_o the_o talmud_n and_o other_o jewish_a book_n do_v not_o think_v that_o the_o write_a law_n be_v the_o foundation_n but_o that_o the_o law_n oral_o deliver_v be_v the_o right_a foundation_n which_o be_v to_o say_v with_o mr._n s._n that_o not_o the_o scripture_n but_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n again_o there_o be_v more_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scribe_n viz._n the_o testifier_n of_o tradition_n than_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o write_v law_n again_o the_o oral_a law_n excel_v the_o write_a as_o much_o as_o the_o soul_n do_v the_o body_n which_o accord_v very_o well_o with_o what_o mr._n s._n frequent_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o scripture_n without_o tradition_n be_v but_o a_o dead_a letter_n destitute_a of_o life_n and_o sense_n hence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o they_o require_v the_o people_n as_o the_o traditionary_a church_n do_v now_o to_o yield_v up_o themselves_o to_o the_o dictate_v of_o tradition_n even_o in_o the_o most_o absurd_a thing_n as_o appear_v by_o that_o common_a say_n among_o they_o if_o the_o scribe_n say_v that_o the_o right_a hand_n be_v the_o left_a and_o the_o leave_v the_o right_n that_o bread_n be_v flesh_n and_o wine_n be_v blood_n harken_v to_o they_o that_o be_v make_v no_o scruple_n of_o whatsoever_o they_o deliver_v as_o tradition_n though_o never_o so_o contrary_a to_o reason_n or_o sense_n and_o last_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pharisee_n be_v many_o of_o they_o practical_a such_o be_v all_o those_o which_o concern_v external_a rite_n and_o observance_n as_o wash_v of_o hand_n and_o cup_n etc._n etc._n so_o that_o these_o pharisaical_a tradition_n have_v also_o that_o unspeakable_a advantage_n which_o mr._n s._n say_v render_v their_o tradition_n unmistakeable_a that_o they_o be_v daily_o practise_v and_o come_v down_o clad_v in_o such_o plain_a matter_n of_o fact_n that_o the_o most_o stupid_a man_n live_v can_v not_o possible_o be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o therefore_o according_a to_o mr._n s_n principle_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o any_o age_n of_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v persuade_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v command_v by_o moses_n and_o ever_o since_o observe_v if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v so_o and_o yet_o our_o saviour_n deny_v these_o custom_n to_o have_v be_v of_o any_o such_o authority_n as_o they_o pretend_v §_o 2._o but_o i_o need_v not_o to_o have_v take_v all_o this_o pain_n to_o show_v the_o agreement_n which_o be_v between_o the_o traditionary_a jew_n and_o papist_n their_o own_o writer_n so_o liberal_o acknowledge_v it_o mr._n white_a 6._o indeed_o say_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o deliver_v to_o they_o oral_o but_o by_o write_v than_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o inconsistent_a with_o his_o hypothesis_n for_o if_o the_o jewish_a faith_n be_v convey_v to_o they_o not_o oral_o but_o by_o write_v then_o either_o the_o jewish_a church_n have_v no_o sufficient_a rule_n of_o faith_n or_o else_o a_o write_n may_v be_v such_o a_o rule_n but_o other_o of_o their_o champion_n make_v great_a use_n of_o the_o parallel_n between_o the_o traditionary_a jew_n and_o the_o romish_a church_n to_o confirm_v from_o thence_o their_o own_o traditionary_a doctrine_n cardinal_n perron_n have_v a_o full_a passage_n to_o this_o purpose_n as_o this_o say_v he_o 4._o be_v to_o preserve_v a_o sound_n and_o entire_a respect_n to_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o ancient_a mosaic_a scripture_n to_o believe_v and_o observe_v not_o only_o all_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v therein_o actual_o contain_v but_o also_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v therein_o contain_v mediate_o and_o relative_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paradise_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v not_o contain_v therein_o but_o mediate_o and_o by_o the_o authority_n which_o it_o give_v to_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o patriarchal_a and_o mosaic_a tradition_n preserve_v by_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o oral_a doctrine_n of_o the_o synagogue_n so_o this_o be_v to_o preserve_v a_o sound_n and_o entire_a respect_n to_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o apostolical_a scripture_n to_o believe_v and_o observe_v all_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o contain_v not_o only_o immediate_o and_o by_o itself_o but_o mediate_o and_o by_o reference_n to_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n to_o which_o in_o gross_a and_o general_o it_o give_v the_o authority_n of_o apostolical_a doctrine_n and_o to_o the_o church_n the_o authority_n of_o guardian_n and_o depositary_a to_o preserve_v and_o attest_v they_o voysin_n in_o his_o observation_n upon_o raymundus_n martin_n 145._o tell_v we_o that_o as_o in_o the_o old_a law_n the_o great_a consistory_n at_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o true_a tradition_n so_o say_v he_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o our_o tradition_n and_o as_o the_o continual_a succession_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o father_n among_o the_o jew_n be_v the_o great_a confirmation_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o tradition_n so_o say_v he_o with_o we_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o catholic_n doctrine_n be_v confirm_v by_o a_o continual_a succession_n of_o pope_n §_o 3._o from_o all_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o pharisee_n among_o the_o jew_n make_v the_o same_o pretence_n to_o oral_a tradition_n which_o the_o papist_n do_v at_o this_o day_n according_a to_o mr._n s._n and_o if_o so_o then_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n a_fw-fr posteriori_fw-la be_v every_o whit_n as_o strong_a for_o the_o jew_n against_o our_o saviour_n as_o it_o be_v for_o the_o papist_n against_o the_o protestant_n for_o we_o find_v that_o in_o our_o saviour_n time_n it_o be_v then_o the_o present_a persuasion_n of_o the_o traditionary_a jew_n that_o their_o faith_n and_o their_o rite_n and_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o interpretation_n of_o their_o write_a law_n be_v descend_v from_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n to_o they_o uninterrupted_o which_o we_o find_v be_v most_o firm_o root_v in_o their_o heart_n but_o the_o jew_n have_v a_o constant_a tradition_n among_o they_o that_o the_o messiah_n be_v to_o be_v a_o great_a temporal_a prince_n and_o though_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v he_o may_v well_o enough_o have_v be_v accommodate_v to_o the_o low_a and_o suffer_a condition_n of_o our_o saviour_n yet_o they_o do_v infallible_o know_v that_o their_o messiah_n be_v to_o be_v another_o kind_n of_o person_n from_o sense_n write_v in_o their_o heart_n from_o the_o interpretation_n of_o those_o prophecy_n oral_o bring_v down_o to_o they_o from_o the_o patriarchal_a and_o mosaic_a tradition_n preserve_v by_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o oral_a doctrine_n of_o the_o synagogue_n and_o from_o the_o live_a voice_n of_o their_o church_n essential_a that_o be_v the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o then_o traditionary_a jew_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o jewish_a tradition_n do_v indeed_o bring_v down_o several_a doctrine_n not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n of_o paradise_n of_o hell_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n of_o the_o resurrection_n etc._n etc._n as_o cardinal_n perron_n affirm_v but_o it_o do_v not_o bring_v down_o this_o point_n of_o the_o messiah_n be_v a_o temporal_a prince_n then_o as_o mr._n s._n 76._o ask_v we_o so_o the_o jew_n do_v he_o by_o what_o virtue_n tradition_n bring_v down_o those_o other_o point_n and_o whether_o the_o same_o virtue_n be_v not_o powerful_a to_o bring_v down_o this_o as_o well_o as_o those_o then_o he_o will_v ask_v he_o far_o be_v there_o not_o a_o necessary_a connexion_n and_o relation_n between_o a_o constant_a cause_n and_o its_o formal_a effect_n so_o that_o if_o its_o formal_a effect_n be_v point_n receive_v as_o deliver_v ever_o the_o proper_a cause_n must_v be_v a_o ever-delivery_n whence_o he_o will_v argue_v from_o such_o a_o effect_n to_o its_o cause_n for_o any_o particular_a point_n and_o consequent_o for_o this_o point_n that_o be_v in_o controversy_n between_o jew_n
be_v the_o very_a way_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o of_o the_o absurde_a sect_n nay_o mr._n white_n say_v far_a ibid._n that_o he_o will_v be_v content_a to_o suffer_v all_o the_o punishment_n that_o be_v due_a to_o calumniator_n if_o the_o roman_a divine_n he_o there_o speak_v of_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith_n with_o the_o calvinist_n and_o all_o the_o absurde_a sect_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o the_o calvinist_n etc._n etc._n do_v not_o in_o their_o rule_n of_o faith_n differ_v from_o the_o papist_n but_o only_o from_o mr._n white_n mr._n s._n etc._n etc._n now_o the_o divine_n he_o there_o speak_v of_o be_v the_o censor_n of_o doctrine_n at_o rome_n according_a to_o who_o advice_n his_o infallible_a holiness_n and_o the_o cardinal_n of_o the_o inquisition_n do_v usual_a proceed_v in_o censure_v of_o doctrine_n concern_v these_o divine_n he_o go_v on_o to_o expostulate_v in_o this_o manner_n 73._o shall_v we_o endure_v these_o man_n to_o sit_v as_o censor_n and_o judge_n of_o faith_n who_o agree_v with_o heretic_n in_o the_o very_a first_o principle_n which_o distinguish_v catholic_n from_o heretic_n again_o 144._o these_o be_v thy_o god_n o_o rome_n upon_o these_o thou_o depende_v while_o prate_a ignorance_n triumph_v in_o the_o roman_a college_n and_o he_o say_v the_o same_o likewise_o of_o the_o generality_n of_o their_o school-divines_a who_o he_o call_v sceptic_n because_o they_o do_v not_o own_o his_o demonstrative_a way_n insomuch_o that_o he_o tell_v we_o 64._o that_o few_o sound_a part_n be_v leave_v uninfected_a with_o this_o plague_n of_o scepticism_n 149._o that_o this_o be_v a_o universal_a gangrene_n 68_o that_o there_o be_v but_o few_o that_o go_v the_o way_n of_o demonstration_n and_o these_o be_v either_o weary_v out_o or_o else_o live_v retire_o or_o despair_v of_o any_o remedy_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o indeed_o all_o along_o that_o book_n he_o bemoan_v himself_o and_o his_o traditionary_a brethren_n as_o a_o desolate_a and_o forlorn_a party_n who_o have_v truth_n on_o their_o side_n but_o want_v company_n and_o encouragement_n so_o he_o tell_v we_o 101._o that_o the_o true_a scientifical_a divine_n dare_v not_o profess_v their_o knowledge_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v expose_v by_o the_o sophister_n of_o their_o church_n to_o the_o derision_n and_o scorn_n either_o of_o their_o judge_n or_o of_o the_o people_n §_o 4._o so_o that_o upon_o examination_n of_o the_o whole_a matter_n it_o appear_v that_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n proceed_v upon_o a_o false_a supposition_n that_o it_o be_v the_o persuasion_n of_o their_o present_a church_n that_o tradition_n be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n for_o there_o be_v no_o such_o matter_n unless_o mr._n s._n mean_v by_o their_o church_n a_o few_o private_a person_n who_o be_v look_v upon_o by_o those_o who_o have_v the_o chief_a power_n in_o their_o church_n as_o heretical_a as_o we_o may_v reasonable_o conjecture_v by_o the_o proceed_n at_o rome_n against_o mr._n white_n many_o of_o who_o book_n be_v there_o condemn_v 9_o as_o contain_v thing_n manifest_o heretical_a erroneous_a in_o the_o faith_n rash_a scandalous_a seditious_a and_o false_a respective_o etc._n etc._n and_o all_o this_o do_v notwithstanding_o that_o the_o chief_a subject_n of_o those_o book_n be_v the_o explication_n and_o defence_n of_o this_o most_o catholic_n principle_n that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n to_o sum_n up_o then_o the_o whole_a business_n if_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v own_v for_o christian_a doctrine_n as_o the_o traditionist_n say_v but_o what_o be_v the_o general_a persuasion_n of_o those_o who_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n then_o much_o less_o can_v this_o principle_n that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a doctrine_n be_v receive_v as_o descend_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n since_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o general_a persuasion_n of_o that_o church_n at_o the_o present_a that_o it_o have_v be_v and_o still_o be_v general_o disow_v but_o mr._n white_n have_v a_o salvo_fw-la for_o this_o for_o although_o he_o grant_v 38._o that_o very_o many_o of_o their_o schoolman_n maintain_v that_o tradition_n be_v necessary_a only_o for_o some_o point_n not_o clear_o express_v in_o scripture_n whence_o he_o say_v it_o seem_v to_o follow_v that_o they_o build_v not_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o their_o faith_n upon_o tradition_n yet_o he_o tell_v we_o there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n betwixt_o rely_v on_o tradition_n and_o say_v or_o think_v we_o dâ—_n so_o suppose_v there_o be_v yet_o i_o hope_v that_o man_n saying_n that_o they_o do_v not_o rely_v on_o tradition_n as_o their_o only_a rule_n be_v a_o better_a evidence_n that_o they_o do_v not_o than_o any_o man_n surmise_n to_o the_o contrary_n be_v that_o they_o do_v though_o they_o think_v and_o say_v they_o do_v not_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n to_o say_v that_o they_o do_v though_o we_o have_v as_o much_o assurance_n as_o we_o can_v have_v that_o they_o do_v not_o beside_o how_o be_v this_o rule_n self-evident_a to_o all_o even_o to_o the_o rude_a vulgar_a as_o to_o its_o roll_a power_n as_o mr._n s._n affirm_v it_o be_v when_o the_o great_a part_n even_o of_o the_o learned_a among_o they_o think_v and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o only_a rule_n but_o mr._n white_a endeavour_n to_o illustrate_v this_o dark_a point_n by_o a_fw-fr 39_o similitude_n which_o be_v to_o this_o sense_n as_o the_o sceptic_n who_o deny_v this_o principle_n that_o contradiction_n can_v be_v true_a at_o once_o yet_o in_o their_o life_n and_o civil_a action_n proceed_v as_o if_o they_o own_v it_o so_o the_o schoolman_n though_o they_o deny_v tradition_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o their_o faith_n yet_o by_o resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o the_o church_n which_o own_v this_o principle_n they_o do_v also_o in_o practice_n own_v it_o though_o they_o say_v they_o do_v not_o so_o that_o the_o generality_n of_o learned_a papist_n be_v just_a such_o catholic_n as_o the_o sceptic_n be_v dogmatist_n that_o be_v a_o company_n of_o absurd_a people_n that_o confute_v their_o principle_n by_o their_o practice_n according_a to_o this_o reason_n i_o perceive_v the_o protestant_n will_v prove_v as_o good_a catholic_n as_o any_o for_o they_o do_v only_o think_v and_o say_v that_o tradition_n be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o they_o practical_o rely_v upon_o it_o mr._n s._n have_v pass_v his_o word_n for_o they_o for_o he_o assure_v we_o 31._o and_o we_o may_v rely_v upon_o a_o man_n that_o write_v nothing_o but_o demonstration_n that_o if_o we_o look_v narrow_o into_o the_o bottom_n of_o our_o heart_n we_o shall_v discover_v the_o natural_a method_n of_o tradition_n to_o have_v unaware_o settle_v our_o judgement_n concern_v faith_n however_o when_o our_o other_o concern_v awake_a design_n in_o we_o we_o protest_v against_o it_o and_o seem_v perhaps_o to_o our_o unreflect_a self_n to_o embrace_v and_o hold_v to_o the_o mere_a guidance_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n so_o that_o in_o reality_n we_o be_v as_o good_a catholic_n and_o as_o true_a holder_n to_o tradition_n as_o any_o papist_n of_o they_o all_o at_o the_o bottom_n of_o our_o thought_n and_o in_o our_o settle_a judgement_n however_o we_o have_v take_v up_o a_o humour_n to_o protest_v against_o it_o and_o may_v seem_v perhaps_o to_o our_o unreflect_a self_n to_o be_v protestant_n §_o 5._o thus_o much_o may_v suffice_v to_o have_v speak_v to_o his_o two_o great_a argument_n or_o 173._o as_o he_o good_a man_n unfortunate_o call_v they_o demonstration_n which_o yet_o to_o say_v truth_n be_v not_o proper_o he_o but_o the_o author_n of_o rushworth_n dialogue_n the_o main_a foundation_n of_o which_o book_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o these_o demonstration_n only_o before_o i_o take_v leave_n of_o they_o i_o can_v but_o reflect_v upon_o a_o passage_n of_o mr._n s_o s_o 163._o wherein_o he_o tell_v his_o reader_n that_o they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o bend_v their_o brain_n to_o study_v his_o book_n with_o that_o severity_n as_o they_o will_v do_v a_o euclid_n meaning_n perhaps_o one_o of_o mr._n white_n be_v euclid_n for_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v by_o his_o way_n of_o demonstration_n that_o ever_o he_o deal_v with_o any_o other_o as_o for_o the_o true_a euclid_n i_o suppose_v any_o one_o that_o have_v taste_v his_o write_n will_v at_o the_o read_n of_o mr._n s_n unbend_v his_o brain_n without_o bid_v and_o smile_v to_o see_v himself_o so_o demure_o discharge_v from_o a_o study_n so_o absurd_a and_o ridiculous_a sect_n xi_o etc._n §_o 1._o i_o shall_v now_o take_v into_o consideration_n his_o nine_o
they_o with_o so_o much_o as_o a_o videtur_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la but_o it_o may_v be_v he_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o this_o corollary_n than_o what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o 18_o the_o viz._n that_o no_o solid_a argument_n from_o reason_n can_v be_v bring_v against_o tradition_n if_o so_o than_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o 23_o d_o corollary_n must_v be_v this_o that_o there_o be_v no_o possibility_n of_o argue_v at_o all_o against_o tradition_n with_o any_o solid_a show_n or_o substantial_a shadow_n of_o reason_n which_o will_v be_v a_o little_a inconvenient_a i_o will_v instance_n but_o in_o one_o more_o his_o 40_o the_o which_o be_v this_o the_o knowledge_n of_o tradition_n certainty_n be_v the_o first_o knowledge_n or_o principle_n in_o controversial_a divinity_n i._n e._n without_o which_o nothing_o be_v know_v or_o knowable_a in_o that_o science_n which_o be_v to_o infer_v that_o because_o he_o have_v with_o much_o pain_n prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n therefore_o it_o be_v self_n evident_a i._n e._n need_v no_o proof_n nay_o it_o be_v to_o conclude_v the_o present_a matter_n in_o controversy_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o main_a debate_n of_o his_o book_n to_o be_v the_o first_o principle_n in_o controversial_a divinity_n i._n e._n such_o a_o proposition_n as_o every_o one_o ought_v to_o grant_v before_o he_o can_v have_v any_o right_a to_o dispute_v about_o it_o this_o be_v a_o very_a prudent_a course_n to_o make_v beg_v the_o question_n the_o first_o principle_n in_o controversy_n which_o will_v it_o but_o be_v grant_v i_o be_o very_o much_o of_o his_o mind_n that_o the_o method_n he_o take_v will_v be_v the_o best_a way_n to_o make_v controversy_n a_o science_n because_o he_o that_o shall_v have_v the_o luck_n or_o boldness_n to_o beg_v first_o will_v have_v it_o in_o his_o power_n to_o make_v what_o he_o please_v certain_a §_o 2._o be_v it_o worth_a while_n i_o may_v further_o pursue_v the_o absurdity_n of_o his_o corollary_n for_o they_o be_v not_o so_o terrible_a as_o he_o make_v show_v of_o by_o his_o tell_n dr._n casaubon_n 330._o that_o sure-footing_a and_o its_o corollary_n may_v put_v he_o out_o of_o his_o wit_n which_o though_o intend_v for_o a_o affront_n to_o the_o doctor_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v mollify_v with_o a_o good_a interpretation_n for_o if_o the_o read_n of_o wild_a and_o fantastical_a stuff_n be_v apt_a to_o disorder_v a_o very_a learned_a head_n than_o so_o far_o mr._n s_n saying_n may_v have_v truth_n in_o it_o it_o remain_v only_o that_o i_o requite_v his_o 41_o corol._n not_o with_o a_o equal_a number_n but_o with_o two_o or_o three_o natural_a consectary_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o book_n first_o no_o man_n can_v certain_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o any_o book_n whatsoever_o any_o far_a than_o the_o content_n of_o it_o be_v make_v know_v to_o we_o by_o a_o concurrent_a oral_a tradition_n for_o the_o argument_n whereby_o he_o and_o mr._n rushworth_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v it_o impossible_a without_o tradition_n to_o attain_v to_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n do_v equal_o extend_v to_o all_o other_o book_n second_o the_o memory_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n do_v long_o ago_o may_v be_v better_o preserve_v by_o general_a rumour_n than_o by_o public_a record_n for_o this_o be_v the_o plain_a english_a of_o that_o assertion_n that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v a_o better_a and_o more_o secure_a way_n of_o conveyance_n than_o write_v three_o that_o the_o generality_n of_o papist_n be_v no_o christian_n for_o if_o as_o he_o affirm_v tradition_n be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o those_o who_o disow_v this_o rule_n be_v *_o ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la cut_v off_o from_o the_o root_n of_o faith_n i._n e._n unchristian_v and_o if_o as_o i_o have_v show_v the_o generality_n of_o papist_n do_v disow_v this_o rule_n then_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o they_o be_v no_o christian_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n part_n iu_o testimony_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n sect_n i._o §_o 1._o thus_o far_o in_o the_o way_n of_o reason_n and_o principles_n the_o rest_n be_v notebook_n learning_n which_o he_o tell_v we_o examine_v he_o be_v not_o much_o a_o friend_n to_o and_o there_o be_v no_o kindness_n lose_v for_o it_o be_v as_o little_a a_o friend_n to_o he_o and_o his_o cause_n as_o he_o can_v be_v to_o it_o i_o shall_v first_o examine_v the_o authority_n he_o bring_v for_o tradition_n and_o then_o produce_v express_a testimony_n in_o behalf_n of_o scripture_n in_o both_o which_o i_o shall_v be_v very_o brief_a in_o the_o one_o because_o his_o testimony_n require_v no_o long_a answer_n in_o the_o other_o because_o it_o will_v be_v to_o little_a purpose_n to_o trouble_v mr._n s._n with_o many_o father_n who_o for_o aught_o appear_v by_o his_o book_n be_v acquaint_v with_o none_o but_o father_n white_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o by_o the_o way_n i_o can_v much_o blame_v he_o for_o the_o course_n he_o use_v to_o take_v with_o other_o man_n testimony_n because_o it_o be_v the_o only_a way_n that_o a_o man_n in_o his_o circumstance_n can_v take_v otherwise_o nothing_o can_v be_v in_o itself_o more_o unreasonable_a than_o to_o pretend_v to_o answer_v testimony_n by_o rank_v they_o under_o so_o many_o faulty_a head_n and_o have_v so_o do_v magisterial_o to_o require_v his_o adversary_n to_o vindicate_v they_o by_o show_v that_o they_o do_v not_o fall_v under_o some_o of_o those_o head_n though_o he_o have_v not_o say_v one_o word_n against_o any_o of_o they_o particular_o nay_o though_o he_o have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o recite_v any_o one_o of_o they_o for_o then_o the_o trick_n will_v be_v spoil_v and_o his_o catholic_n reader_n who_o perhaps_o may_v believe_v he_o in_o the_o general_n may_v see_v reason_n not_o to_o do_v so_o if_o he_o shall_v descend_v to_o particular_n which_o as_o he_o well_o observe_v will_v make_v his_o 161._o discourse_n to_o look_v with_o a_o contingent_a face_n §_o 2._o i_o begin_v with_o his_o three_o authority_n from_o scripture_n which_o when_o i_o consider_v i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o he_o of_o all_o man_n shall_v find_v fault_n with_o my_o lord_n bishop_n of_o down_n dissuasive_a for_o be_v so_o 320._o thin_a and_o sleight_n in_o scripture-citation_n nor_o do_v i_o see_v how_o he_o will_v answer_v it_o to_o mr._n rushworth_n for_o transgress_v that_o prudent_a rule_n of_o he_o viz._n 14._o that_o the_o catholic_n shall_v never_o undertake_v to_o convince_v his_o adversary_n out_o of_o scripture_n etc._n etc._n for_o which_o he_o give_v this_o substantial_a reason_n ibid._n because_o this_o be_v to_o strengthen_v his_o opponent_n in_o his_o own_o ground_n and_o principle_n viz._n that_o all_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v out_o of_o scripture_n which_o he_o tell_v we_o present_o after_o be_v no_o more_o fit_a to_o convince_v than_o a_o beetle_n be_v to_o cut_v withal_o meaning_n it_o perhaps_o of_o text_n so_o apply_v as_o these_o be_v which_o follow_v 35.8_o this_o shall_v be_v to_o you_o a_o direct_a way_n so_o that_o fool_n can_v err_v in_o it_o 59.21_o this_o be_v my_o covenant_n with_o they_o say_v the_o lord_n my_o spirit_n which_o be_v in_o thou_o and_o my_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v in_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o thy_o mouth_n and_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n and_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n from_o henceforth_o for_o ever_o 31._o i_o will_v give_v my_o law_n in_o their_o bowel_n and_o in_o their_o heart_n will_v i_o write_v it_o from_o which_o text_n if_o mr._n s._n can_v prove_v tradition_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n any_o better_a than_o the_o philosopher_n stone_n or_o the_o longitude_n may_v be_v prove_v from_o the_o 1_o cap._n of_o genesis_n i_o be_o content_a they_o shall_v pass_v for_o valid_a testimony_n though_o i_o may_v require_v of_o he_o by_o his_o own_o law_n before_o these_o text_n can_v signify_v any_o thing_n to_o his_o purpose_n to_o demonstrate_v that_o this_o be_v the_o traditionary_a sense_n of_o these_o text_n and_o that_o it_o have_v be_v universal_o in_o all_o age_n receive_v by_o the_o church_n under_o that_o notion_n and_o then_o to_o show_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o so_o many_o of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o their_o own_o commentator_n have_v interpret_v they_o to_o another_o sense_n and_o last_o to_o show_v how_o scripture_n which_o have_v no_o certain_a sense_n but_o from_o tradition_n and_o of_o the_o sense_n whereof_o tradition_n can_v assure_v we_o unless_o it_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n i_o say_v how_o scripture_n can_v prove_v tradition_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o can_v prove_v nothing_o at_o all_o unless_o tradition_n be_v first_o prove_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n this_o
the_o faith_n by_o scripture_n this_o say_v he_o be_v a_o great_a triumph_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o demonstrate_v our_o opinion_n so_o strong_o and_o to_o overthrow_v the_o contrary_a by_o testimony_n from_o scripture_n and_o neither_o in_o this_o epistle_n nor_o the_o other_o do_v he_o make_v any_o mention_n of_o oral_a tradition_n next_o he_o cite_v that_o know_a place_n in_o irenaeus_n but_o what_o if_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o leave_v we_o the_o scripture_n ought_v we_o not_o to_o follow_v the_o order_n of_o tradition_n &_o c._n this_o make_v clear_o against_o he_o for_o it_o imply_v that_o now_o the_o apostle_n have_v leave_v we_o the_o scripture_n we_o ought_v to_o follow_v they_o the_o other_o passage_n he_o cite_v out_o of_o irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o be_v a_o clear_a eviction_n that_o he_o do_v not_o consult_v the_o book_n for_o he_o put_v two_o saying_n together_o which_o he_o have_v meet_v with_o in_o mr._n white_a immediate_o one_o after_o the_o other_o and_o because_o mr._n white_n have_v cite_v lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o for_o the_o first_o say_n and_o bring_v in_o the_o other_o immediate_o upon_o it_o with_o a_o et_fw-la rursus_fw-la again_o etc._n etc._n therefore_o mr._n s._n who_o be_v of_o a_o right_n traditionary_a temper_n which_o be_v to_o take_v thing_n easy_o upon_o trust_v himself_o and_o require_v demonstration_n from_o other_o conclude_v that_o these_o say_n be_v in_o the_o same_o place_n though_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v in_o several_a book_n as_o for_o the_o testimony_n itself_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o it_o to_o mr._n s_n purpose_n beside_o the_o word_n tradition_n which_o irenaeus_n do_v often_o apply_v to_o scripture_n as_o well_o as_o oral_a tradition_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o place_n to_o determine_v it_o to_o oral_a tradition_n his_o testimony_n out_o of_o origen_n will_v do_v he_o less_o stead_n for_o every_o one_o that_o have_v be_v conversant_a in_o the_o write_n of_o that_o father_n know_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o church_n tradition_n preserve_v by_o order_n of_o succession_n viz._n the_o mystical_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n which_o he_o say_v be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o they_o down_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n if_o this_o be_v the_o tradition_n mr._n s._n contend_v for_o origen_n be_v at_o his_o service_n if_o it_o be_v not_o i_o assure_v he_o he_o be_v not_o for_o his_o turn_n next_o come_v tertullian_n concern_v who_o as_o also_o origen_n the_o papist_n upon_o occasion_n think_v it_o enough_o to_o reply_v in_o st._n hierom_n word_n helvid_n as_o for_o tertullian_n i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v of_o he_o but_o that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o man_n of_o the_o church_n whatever_o he_o be_v these_o be_v his_o word_n if_o thou_o be_v but_o a_o christian_a believe_v what_o be_v traditum_fw-la deliver_v and_o here_o be_v nothing_o again_o but_o the_o word_n deliver_v which_o as_o i_o have_v say_v be_v indifferent_a to_o write_a or_o oral_a tradition_n if_o the_o circumstance_n do_v not_o determine_v it_o to_o one_o as_o here_o they_o do_v very_o unlucky_o for_o mr._n s._n to_o the_o scripture_n for_o he_o dispute_v here_o against_o martion_n who_o deny_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o who_o to_o maintain_v that_o deny_v his_o nativity_n and_o etc._n expunge_v the_o whole_a history_n of_o it_o out_o of_o the_o gospel_n but_o say_v tertullian_n by_o what_o authority_n do_v thou_o do_v this_o if_o thou_o be_v a_o prophet_n foretell_v something_o if_o a_o apostle_n preach_v public_o if_o apostolical_a be_v of_o the_o apostle_n mind_n if_o no_o more_o but_o a_o christian_a believe_v what_o be_v deliver_v and_o where_o deliver_v but_o in_o those_o instrument_n or_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n out_o of_o which_o as_o tertullian_n immediate_o before_o tell_v we_o martion_n have_v make_v bold_a to_o expunge_v this_o story_n as_o for_o his_o testimony_n out_o of_o athanasius_n the_o two_o first_o of_o they_o prove_v nothing_o but_o that_o faith_n come_v down_o from_o our_o ancestor_n or_o be_v by_o they_o deliver_v to_o we_o which_o no_o body_n deny_v nor_o be_v there_o a_o word_n in_o either_o of_o they_o concern_v oral_a in_o opposition_n to_o write_a tradition_n the_o three_o testimony_n be_v out_o of_o a_o epistle_n to_o epictetus_n to_o who_o athanasius_n writing_n concern_v those_o who_o hold_v christ_n body_n to_o be_v consubstantial_a with_o his_o divinity_n tell_v he_o this_o be_v so_o gross_a a_o conceit_n that_o it_o need_v no_o solicitous_a confutation_n but_o that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o say_v in_o general_a the_o orthodox_n church_n be_v not_o of_o that_o mind_n our_o father_n do_v not_o think_v so_o from_o whence_o mr._n s._n infer_v that_o tradition_n be_v hold_v by_o he_o a_o sole_a sufficient_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o only_a answer_n to_o be_v give_v why_o we_o reject_v point_n from_o faith_n etc._n etc._n but_o if_o he_o have_v consult_v the_o book_n he_o will_v not_o have_v infer_v that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a answer_n to_o be_v give_v etc._n etc._n for_o it_o immediate_o follow_v but_o lest_o from_o our_o be_v whole_o silent_a these_o inventor_n of_o evil_a thing_n shall_v take_v occasion_n to_o be_v more_o impudent_a it_o will_v be_v good_a to_o recite_v a_o few_o passage_n out_o of_o scripture_n etc._n etc._n and_o from_o thence_o he_o confute_v they_o at_o large_a it_o be_v so_o gross_a a_o error_n that_o he_o think_v it_o may_v be_v sufficient_a without_o bring_v particular_a argument_n out_o of_o scripture_n against_o it_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a faith_n but_o yet_o lest_o they_o shall_v if_o he_o have_v say_v no_o more_o have_v take_v boldness_n from_o thence_o and_o think_v that_o nothing_o more_o can_v be_v say_v against_o it_o therefore_o he_o confute_v it_o from_o particular_a text_n of_o scripture_n and_o what_o in_o his_o opinion_n be_v the_o sufficient_a rule_n of_o faith_n mr._n s._n may_v have_v see_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o epistle_n from_o these_o word_n that_o faith_n which_o be_v profess_v by_o the_o father_n in_o that_o council_n viz._n the_o nicene_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o i_o sufficient_a etc._n etc._n it_o seem_v that_o scripture_n be_v to_o he_o the_o rule_n and_o standard_n whereby_o to_o judge_v even_o the_o creed_n of_o general_a council_n mr._n s._n say_v he_o will_v be_v short_a in_o the_o rest_n and_o so_o will_v i._o for_o what_o be_v to_o be_v say_v to_o testimony_n bring_v at_o a_o venture_n when_o he_o that_o bring_v they_o have_v he_o read_v the_o book_n themselves_o can_v not_o have_v have_v the_o face_n to_o have_v bring_v they_o such_o be_v this_o out_o of_o 7._o clem._n alezand_n as_o if_o one_o of_o a_o man_n become_v a_o beast_n like_o those_o infect_v with_o circe_n poison_n so_o he_o have_v forfeit_v his_o be_v a_o man_n of_o god_n and_o faithful_a to_o our_o lord_n who_o spurn_v against_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n and_o leap_v into_o opinion_n of_o human_a election_n mr._n s._n know_v who_o way_n of_o quote_v this_o be_v to_o pick_v a_o bit_n out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o text_n that_o sound_v something_o towards_o his_o purpose_n and_o leave_v out_o the_o rest_n which_o will_v make_v it_o evident_a to_o be_v mean_v just_a contrary_n yet_o i_o can_v charge_v this_o whole_o upon_o mr._n s._n who_o implicit_a faith_n be_v it_o not_o for_o his_o culpable_a ignorance_n may_v excuse_v he_o but_o for_o his_o seducer_n mr._n white_a how_o he_o can_v acquit_v himself_o of_o so_o foul_a a_o imputation_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o any_o ingenuous_a papist_n to_o judge_n when_o i_o have_v naked_o set_v the_o whole_a passage_n before_o he_o clemens_n speak_v of_o heretic_n who_o relinquish_v the_o scripture_n or_o abuse_v it_o by_o wrest_v it_o to_o their_o lust_n say_v man_n who_o deal_v in_o matter_n of_o high_a importance_n must_v needs_o commit_v great_a error_n if_o they_o do_v not_o take_v and_o hold_v the_o rule_n of_o truth_n from_o truth_n itself_o for_o such_o man_n have_v once_o deviate_v from_o the_o right_a way_n do_v likewise_o err_v in_o most_o particular_n probable_o because_o they_o have_v not_o the_o faculty_n of_o distinguish_a truth_n and_o falsehood_n perfect_o exercise_v to_o choose_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v choose_v for_o if_o they_o have_v this_o they_o will_v be_v rule_v by_o the_o divine_a scriptures_fw-fr therefore_o as_o if_o any_o of_o mankind_n shall_v become_v a_o beast_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o those_o who_o be_v 〈◊〉_d bewitch_v by_o circe_n even_o so_o he_o have_v lose_v his_o be_v a_o man_n of_o god_n and_o abide_v faithful_a to_o the_o lord_n who_o have_v spurn_v against_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o
say_v 3._o neither_o ought_v i_o now_o to_o allege_v the_o nicene_n council_n nor_o thou_o that_o of_o arminium_n for_o neither_o be_o i_o bind_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o one_o nor_o thou_o of_o the_o other_o let_v we_o both_o contest_v with_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v wtiness_n common_a to_o we_o both_o and_o also_o against_o the_o donatist_n in_o these_o word_n 16._o let_v they_o if_o they_o can_v demonstrate_v their_o church_n not_o by_o the_o talk_n and_o rumour_n or_o oral_a tradition_n of_o the_o african_n not_o by_o the_o council_n of_o their_o own_o bishop_n not_o by_o the_o book_n of_o their_o disputer_n not_o by_o deceitful_a miracle_n &c_n &c_n but_o by_o the_o prescript_n of_o the_o law_n prophet_n etc._n etc._n i._n e._n by_o all_o the_o canonical_a authority_n of_o the_o holy_a book_n hierom_n say_v 1._o of_o those_o thing_n which_o without_o the_o authority_n and_o testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n man_n invent_v of_o their_o own_o head_n as_o from_o apostolical_a tradition_n they_o be_v smite_v with_o the_o sword_n of_o god_n theophilus_n alexandr_n who_o hierom_n have_v translate_v call_v scripture_n more_o than_o once_o 3._o the_o rule_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o it_o the_o firm_a foundation_n of_o doctrine_n and_o again_o say_v 2._o it_o come_v from_o a_o demonical_a spirit_n that_o man_n follow_v the_o sophism_n of_o humane_a mind_n and_o think_v any_o thing_n divine_a that_o want_v the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n theodoret_n 5._o charge_v all_o heresy_n upon_o the_o not_o follow_v of_o scripture_n which_o he_o call_v the_o inflexible_a rule_n of_o truth_n again_o we_o have_v have_v learn_v the_o rule_n of_o opinion_n from_o the_o divine_a scripture_n after_o the_o father_n i_o shall_v produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o two_o eminent_a person_n of_o latter_a time_n gerson_n and_o lyra._n gerson_n in_o his_o 2._o book_n of_o the_o trial_n of_o doctrine_n have_v this_o remarkable_a passage_n in_o the_o trial_n of_o doctrine_n that_o which_o be_v first_o and_o principal_o to_o be_v consider_v be_v whether_o a_o doctrine_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o h._n scripture_n etc._n etc._n the_o reason_n of_o this_o be_v because_o the_o scripture_n be_v deliver_v to_o we_o as_o a_o sufficient_a and_o infallible_a rule_n for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a ecclesiastical_a body_n and_o its_o member_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n so_o that_o it_o be_v such_o a_o art_n such_o a_o rule_n or_o exemplar_n that_o any_o other_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o conformable_a to_o it_o be_v to_o be_v renounce_v as_o heretical_a or_o to_o be_v account_v suspicious_a or_o not_o at_o all_o appertain_v to_o religion_n again_o falsis_fw-la it_o be_v evident_a how_o pernicious_a the_o rejection_n of_o the_o h._n scripture_n be_v and_o how_o certain_a a_o preparatory_a for_o the_o reception_n of_o antichrist_n once_o more_o etc._n what_o mischief_n what_o danger_n what_o confusion_n have_v happen_v through_o contempt_n of_o the_o h._n scripture_n which_o sure_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n else_o christ_n must_v have_v be_v a_o imperfect_a lawgiver_n let_v we_o ask_v experience_n etc._n etc._n lyra_n etc._n also_o write_v thus_o etc._n as_o in_o philosophy_n truth_n be_v discover_v by_o reduce_v thing_n to_o their_o first_o and_o self-evident_a principle_n so_o in_o the_o write_n deliver_v by_o the_o h._n doctor_n truth_n be_v discover_v as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n by_o reduce_v they_o to_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n sir_n you_o know_v how_o easy_a it_o be_v to_o swell_v up_o a_o large_a volume_n with_o testimony_n to_o this_o purpose_n especial_o if_o i_o shall_v take_v the_o course_n that_o mr._n wh._n do_v to_o hale_v in_o quotation_n though_o never_o so_o impertinent_a or_o use_v the_o wretched_a importunity_n which_o mr._n s._n do_v to_o persuade_v they_o to_o be_v pertinent_a but_o these_o testimony_n which_o i_o have_v naked_o set_v down_o leave_v they_o to_o speak_v for_o themselves_o be_v enough_o to_o satisfy_v a_o unpassionate_a reader_n such_o a_o one_o as_o dare_v trust_v himself_o with_o the_o use_n of_o his_o own_o eye_n and_o reason_n as_o for_o that_o sort_n of_o man_n which_o choose_v to_o follow_v noise_n rather_o than_o light_v we_o must_v be_v content_a to_o leave_v they_o to_o the_o blind_a conduct_n of_o those_o guide_n who_o have_v no_o better_a mean_n to_o keep_v their_o follower_n to_o they_o go_v hallow_n in_o the_o dark_a and_o fill_v their_o ear_n with_o the_o insignificant_a sound_n of_o infallibility_n indefectibility_n self-evidence_n and_o demonstration_n concern_v the_o appendix_n wherein_o you_o be_v particular_o challenge_v i_o hope_v for_o a_o account_n very_o short_o and_o so_o take_v leave_v sir_n your_o affectionate_a friend_n john_n tillotson_n lincolns-inn_n febr._n 20._o 1665._o finis_fw-la a_o reply_n to_o m_n r._n j._n s._n his_o 3_o d_o appendix_n contain_v some_o animadversion_n on_o the_o book_n entitle_v a_o rational_a account_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o protestant_a religion_n by_o ed._n stillingfleet_n b._n d._n london_n print_v by_o h.c._n for_o henry_n mortlock_n at_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o phoenix_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n near_o the_o little_a north-door_n 1675._o a_o appendix_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n to_o his_o honour_a friend_n mr._n john_n tillotson_n sir_n as_o soon_o as_o i_o understand_v your_o intention_n to_o answer_v mr._n serjeant_n â—_o i_o can_v not_o but_o rejoice_v on_o his_o behalf_n as_o well_o as_o on_o the_o truth_n and_o your_o own_o for_o i_o have_v that_o real_a kindness_n for_o he_o that_o i_o hearty_o wish_v he_o that_o reason_n and_o science_n he_o pretend_v to_o which_o i_o can_v not_o but_o despair_n of_o his_o attain_n unless_o he_o be_v undeceive_v in_o that_o monstrous_a opinion_n he_o have_v of_o himself_o and_o his_o undertake_n and_o i_o know_v no_o person_n more_o fit_a than_o you_o to_o let_v he_o understand_v the_o truth_n and_o himself_o together_o in_o which_o your_o performance_n have_v be_v so_o clear_a and_o satisfactory_a that_o i_o hope_v mr._n sergeant_n in_o stead_n of_o another_o letter_n of_o direction_n to_o his_o answerer_n will_v write_v you_o one_o of_o thanks_o for_o the_o reason_n and_o kindness_n you_o have_v show_v he_o throughout_o your_o book_n unless_o it_o fare_v with_o you_o as_o it_o have_v do_v with_o some_o other_o adversary_n of_o they_o that_o their_o civility_n have_v be_v interpret_v as_o a_o argument_n of_o their_o uncertainty_n and_o their_o own_o confidence_n cry_v up_o for_o a_o demonstration_n in_o which_o sense_n only_o i_o shall_v grant_v our_o protestant_a writer_n to_o build_v on_o uncertainty_n and_o mr._n white_a and_o mr._n sergeant_n to_o be_v the_o great_a demonstrator_n of_o this_o age_n if_o their_o own_o reason_n have_v be_v as_o severe_a as_o the_o censure_n at_o rome_n against_o they_o they_o have_v save_v we_o the_o labour_n of_o any_o answer_n and_o will_v have_v find_v out_o their_o own_o sophistry_n without_o a_o confutation_n but_o the_o least_o thing_n we_o can_v imagine_v by_o their_o excessive_a confidence_n be_v that_o they_o be_v deceive_v themselves_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o charity_n to_o they_o as_o well_o as_o justice_n to_o the_o truth_n to_o let_v the_o world_n see_v that_o big_a word_n be_v quite_o another_o thing_n from_o science_n and_o a_o strong_a presumption_n from_o a_o regular_a demonstration_n as_o to_o which_o no_o more_o need_n to_o have_v be_v say_v than_o what_o you_o have_v already_o do_v if_o mr._n serjeant_n have_v not_o think_v it_o a_o accession_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o achievement_n to_o lead_v two_o page_n of_o my_o book_n in_o triumph_n after_o he_o i_o confess_v i_o be_v somewhat_o surprise_v to_o see_v a_o person_n who_o will_v be_v note_v for_o his_o valour_n in_o assault_a protestant_a writer_n steal_v so_o behind_o the_o main_a bulk_n and_o design_n of_o my_o book_n and_o when_o he_o have_v get_v two_o single_a page_n by_o themselves_o fall_v upon_o they_o with_o as_o much_o pomp_n and_o ostentation_n as_o if_o he_o have_v attack_v the_o whole_a and_o this_o must_v be_v noise_v abroad_o as_o a_o answer_n to_o i_o by_o the_o same_o figure_n that_o his_o argument_n be_v call_v demonstration_n which_o be_v by_o a_o hyperbole_n unfit_a for_o any_o but_o such_o who_o never_o flag_n below_o the_o sphere_n of_o science_n in_o their_o own_o judgement_n though_o they_o seem_v not_o to_o come_v near_o it_o in_o other_o yet_o since_o mr._n serjeant_n be_v not_o only_o please_v to_o concern_v himself_o so_o far_o as_o to_o answer_v that_o part_n of_o my_o book_n relate_v to_o oral_a tradition_n but_o in_o most_o express_a term_n to_o challenge_v i_o to_o reply_v to_o he_o 236._o he_o may_v now_o see_v assoon_o as_o i_o can_v get_v any_o
entertain_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n his_o word_n be_v it_o be_v evident_a that_o we_o have_v but_o two_o way_n of_o ordinary_a knowledge_n by_o act_n of_o our_o soul_n or_o operation_n on_o our_o body_n that_o be_v by_o reason_n and_o experience_n the_o former_a of_o which_o belong_v to_o speculator_n or_o doctor_n the_o second_o to_o deliverer_n of_o what_o be_v receive_v or_o testifier_n and_o this_o distinction_n he_o frequent_o admit_v not_o only_o in_o the_o present_a age_n of_o the_o church_n but_o in_o any_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n will_v hold_v in_o all_o from_o hence_o i_o propose_v several_a query_n further_o to_o mr._n s._n 1._o if_o every_o one_o in_o the_o church_n look_v on_o himself_o as_o bound_v to_o believe_v just_a as_o the_o precedent_a age_n do_v whence_o come_v any_o to_o have_v particular_a opinion_n of_o their_o own_o for_o either_o the_o church_n have_v deliver_v her_o sense_n in_o that_o case_n or_o not_o if_o not_o than_o tradition_n be_v no_o certain_a conveyer_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n if_o she_o have_v than_o those_o who_o vent_v private_a speculation_n be_v heretic_n in_o so_o do_v because_o they_o oppose_v that_o doctrine_n which_o the_o church_n receive_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n if_o mr._n s._n reply_n that_o private_a speculation_n be_v in_o such_o case_n where_o there_o be_v no_o matter_n of_o faith_n at_o all_o he_o can_v never_o be_v able_a to_o help_v himself_o by_o that_o distinction_n in_o the_o case_n of_o his_o own_o church_n for_o i_o demand_v whether_o be_v it_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o man_n ought_v to_o believe_v oral_a tradition_n infallible_a if_o not_o how_o can_v man_n ground_v their_o faith_n upon_o it_o if_o it_o be_v then_o either_o some_o be_v mere_a speculator_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o all_o who_o believe_v on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o pope_n infallibility_n be_v heretic_n for_o so_o do_v 2._o if_o there_o be_v speculator_n in_o former_a age_n as_o well_o as_o this_o whether_o do_v those_o man_n believe_v their_o own_o speculation_n or_o no_o if_o not_o than_o the_o father_n be_v great_a impostor_n who_o vent_v those_o speculation_n in_o the_o church_n which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v themselves_o and_o it_o be_v plain_a mr._n s._n speak_v of_o such_o opinion_n which_o the_o asserter_n of_o do_v firm_o believe_v to_o be_v true_a and_o if_o they_o do_v than_o they_o look_v on_o themselves_o as_o bound_v to_o believe_v something_o which_o be_v not_o found_v on_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o do_v not_o own_o oral_a tradition_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o as_o many_o speculator_n as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o church_n so_o many_o testifier_n we_o have_v against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n 3._o whether_o those_o person_n who_o do_v themselves_o believe_v those_o opinion_n to_o be_v true_a do_v not_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o tell_v other_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v they_o and_o consequent_o to_o deliver_v these_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o their_o child_n let_v mr._n s._n show_v i_o any_o inconsequence_n in_o this_o but_o that_o it_o unavoidable_o follow_v upon_o his_o principle_n that_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o teach_v their_o child_n what_o themselves_o receive_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o obligation_n be_v in_o all_o respect_v equal_a as_o if_o they_o have_v believe_v these_o thing_n on_o the_o account_n of_o oral_a tradition_n 4._o if_o child_n be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o for_o matter_n of_o faith_n then_o upon_o mr._n s_n own_o concession_n be_v not_o posterity_n bind_v to_o believe_v something_o which_o original_o come_v not_o from_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n for_o it_o appear_v in_o this_o case_n that_o the_o first_o rise_n be_v from_o a_o private_a opinion_n of_o some_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n but_o they_o believe_v these_o opinion_n themselves_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o propagate_v they_o to_o other_o and_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o learning_n and_o authority_n these_o opinion_n may_v by_o degree_n gain_v a_o general_a acceptance_n in_o the_o roll_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o who_o believe_v they_o true_a think_v they_o ought_v to_o teach_v they_o their_o child_n and_o child_n they_o be_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o thus_o from_o mr._n s_n own_o principle_n thing_n that_o never_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n may_v come_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o present_a church_n thus_o the_o intelligent_a reader_n need_v no_o body_n help_v but_o mr._n s._n to_o let_v he_o understand_v how_o invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n transubstantiation_n etc._n etc._n though_o never_o deliver_v either_o by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n may_v yet_o now_o be_v look_v on_o as_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o yet_o no_o age_n of_o the_o church_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o either_o then_o mr._n s._n must_v say_v there_o never_o be_v any_o private_a opinator_n or_o speculator_n in_o the_o church_n as_o distinct_a from_o testifier_n and_o then_o he_o unavoidable_o contradict_v himself_o or_o he_o must_v deny_v that_o posterity_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o forefather_n deliver_v they_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o destroy_v the_o force_n of_o his_o whole_a demonstration_n perhaps_o he_o will_v answer_v that_o child_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v what_o bare_o their_o parent_n or_o any_o other_o number_n of_o person_n may_v deliver_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o every_o age_n deliver_v this_o though_o the_o only_a thing_n to_o be_v say_v in_o the_o case_n yet_o be_v most_o unreasonable_a because_o it_o run_v man_n upon_o inextricable_a difficulty_n in_o the_o way_n of_o their_o resolve_v faith_n for_o suppose_v any_o child_n teach_v by_o their_o parent_n what_o they_o be_v to_o believe_v mr._n s._n must_v say_v they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v they_o present_o but_o to_o inquire_v whether_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o that_o age_n first_o before_o they_o can_v be_v oblige_v to_o assent_v which_o be_v a_o impossible_a task_n either_o for_o child_n or_o man_n of_o age_n to_o find_v out_o in_o the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n this_o way_n of_o resolve_v faith_n do_v but_o offer_v a_o fair_a pretence_n for_o infidelity_n for_o we_o see_v how_o impossible_a it_o be_v for_o mr._n s._n to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o their_o church_n be_v agree_v about_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o by_o his_o own_o confession_n the_o far_o great_a number_n as_o speculator_n oppose_v the_o way_n assert_v by_o he_o how_o much_o more_o difficult_a than_o must_v it_o need_v be_v to_o find_v out_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a essential_a church_n be_v in_o all_o matter_n which_o parent_n may_v teach_v their_o child_n for_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o if_o child_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o till_o they_o know_v they_o teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n teach_v it_o be_v the_o most_o compendious_a way_n to_o teach_v they_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v at_o all_o but_o if_o this_o distinction_n be_v admit_v as_o mr._n s._n make_v much_o use_n of_o it_o than_o it_o appear_v how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o the_o church_n at_o first_o under_o the_o notion_n of_o speculation_n and_o by_o degree_n to_o be_v deliver_v as_o point_n of_o faith_n by_o which_o mean_v those_o thing_n may_v be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n for_o such_o which_o be_v never_o deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n and_o yet_o no_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o which_o be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v show_v 7._o this_o be_v one_o way_n of_o show_v how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o the_o church_n without_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o but_o beside_o this_o there_o be_v several_z other_o i_o may_v insist_v upon_o but_o i_o shall_v mention_v only_o two_o more_o 1._o misinterpret_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n 2._o suppose_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o some_o part_n of_o the_o church_n to_o oblige_v the_o whole_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o the_o first_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o no_o imaginable_a account_n can_v be_v give_v either_o of_o the_o writing_n or_o universal_a reception_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n if_o they_o be_v not_o design_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ._n and_o although_o it_o shall_v be_v grant_v possible_a for_o the_o main_a and_o fundamental_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n such_o as_o the_o apostle_n creed_n give_v a_o summary_n account_v of_o to_o have_v be_v preserve_v by_o
principle_n and_o he_o that_o can_v believe_v that_o i_o wonder_v he_o shall_v scruple_n believe_v the_o pope_n infallibility_n for_o certain_o no_o principle_n of_o the_o jesuit_n be_v more_o wild_a and_o absurd_a than_o this_o be_v beside_o i_o admire_v how_o it_o come_v into_o mr._n s_n head_n to_o think_v no_o error_n can_v come_v into_o history_n unless_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o when_o we_o find_v no_o age_n agree_v in_o the_o present_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v do_v in_o it_o as_o to_o the_o ground_n and_o particular_n of_o they_o to_o give_v mr._n s._n a_o instance_n home_o to_o his_o purpose_n in_o the_o late_a council_n of_o trent_n we_o see_v already_o what_o different_a representation_n there_o be_v make_v of_o it_o in_o so_o little_a a_o time_n as_o have_v already_o pass_v since_o the_o sit_v of_o it_o one_o though_o he_o have_v all_o the_o advantage_n imaginable_a of_o know_v all_o proceed_n in_o it_o live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n converse_v with_o the_o person_n present_v at_o it_o have_v the_o memoir_n and_o record_n of_o the_o secretary_n themselves_o yet_o his_o story_n be_v since_o endeavour_v to_o be_v blast_v by_o a_o great_a person_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o fictitious_a and_o partial_a we_o see_v than_o it_o be_v at_o least_o suppose_a that_o interest_n and_o prejudice_n may_v have_v a_o great_a hand_n in_o abuse_v the_o world_n in_o matter_n of_o story_n though_o one_o age_n never_o agree_v to_o deceive_v another_o and_o instead_o of_o be_v persuade_v by_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n i_o be_o still_o of_o the_o mind_n that_o we_o have_v no_o sufficient_a security_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o any_o story_n which_o be_v not_o write_v while_o those_o person_n be_v in_o be_v who_o be_v able_a to_o contradict_v the_o error_n of_o it_o however_o i_o deny_v not_o but_o some_o notorious_a matter_n of_o fact_n such_o as_o alexander_n bare_a conquest_n of_o asia_n may_v by_o the_o visible_a effect_n of_o it_o be_v preserve_v both_o in_o asia_n and_o greece_n for_o a_o long_a time_n but_o if_o we_o come_v to_o inquire_v particular_o whether_o this_o or_o that_o be_v do_v by_o he_o in_o his_o conquest_n which_o be_v alone_o pertinent_a to_o our_o purpose_n we_o have_v no_o security_n at_o all_o from_o tradition_n but_o only_o from_o the_o most_o authentic_a record_n of_o that_o story_n 213._o and_o by_o this_o i_o hope_v mr._n s._n will_v have_v cause_n to_o thank_v i_o for_o unblundr_a his_o thought_n his_o own_o civil_a expression_n and_o show_v he_o how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o a_o story_n without_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o and_o what_o a_o vast_a difference_n there_o be_v between_o preserve_v a_o bare_a matter_n of_o fact_n and_o all_o the_o particular_n relate_v to_o it_o and_o hereby_o he_o may_v easy_o see_v how_o far_o the_o obligation_n extend_v in_o believe_v the_o report_n of_o former_a age_n for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o obligation_n to_o believe_v any_o further_a than_o there_o be_v evidence_n of_o truth_n in_o the_o matter_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o if_o then_o there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o possibility_n but_o a_o very_a great_a probability_n of_o mistake_n and_o error_n in_o matter_n of_o fact_n i_o pray_v what_o obligation_n do_v there_o lie_v upon_o man_n absolute_o to_o believe_v what_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o precede_a age_n but_o to_o put_v a_o issue_n to_o this_o controversy_n let_v mr._n s._n examine_v himself_o and_o try_v if_o he_o can_v name_v one_o story_n that_o be_v never_o write_v which_o be_v ever_o certain_o propagate_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o by_o mere_a oral_a tradition_n and_o if_o he_o can_v he_o may_v thereby_o see_v how_o little_a real_a force_n his_o argument_n have_v in_o the_o world_n for_o all_o the_o force_n of_o tradition_n lie_v in_o a_o unquestionable_a conveyance_n of_o those_o book_n which_o contain_v in_o they_o the_o true_a report_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o time_n they_o be_v write_v in_o but_o can_v mr._n s._n think_v that_o if_o the_o roman_a history_n have_v never_o be_v write_v it_o have_v be_v possible_a for_o we_o to_o have_v know_v what_o be_v do_v under_o the_o king_n and_o consul_n as_o now_o we_o do_v yet_o if_o his_o principle_n hold_v this_o necessary_o follow_v for_o those_o of_o that_o age_n can_v not_o but_o know_v they_o and_o no_o age_n since_o can_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o and_o from_o hence_o the_o most_o useful_a consequence_n of_o all_o be_v that_o mr._n s._n may_v have_v write_v a_o history_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n to_o this_o day_n with_o a_o full_a relation_n of_o all_o particular_n if_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o book_n write_v in_o the_o world_n before_o and_o do_v not_o mr._n s._n deserve_v immortal_a credit_n for_o so_o rare_a a_o invention_n as_o this_o be_v and_o all_o build_v on_o nothing_o short_a of_o demonstration_n but_o mr._n s._n very_o prudent_o foresee_v what_o it_o be_v i_o must_v be_v force_v to_o recur_v to_o 224._o viz._n that_o be_v baffle_v with_o his_o former_a demonstration_n i_o have_v no_o other_o shift_n to_o betake_v myself_o to_o but_o to_o say_v the_o case_n be_v different_a between_o history_n and_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o to_o bring_v his_o business_n home_o he_o apply_v it_o at_o large_a to_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n which_o that_o he_o may_v do_v in_o more_o ample_a sort_n he_o very_o fine_o descant_v on_o the_o old_a verse_n quis_fw-la quid_fw-la ubi_fw-la etc._n etc._n contain_v the_o circumstance_n of_o human_a action_n and_o from_o every_o one_o of_o they_o derive_v argument_n for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n which_o brief_o and_o in_o plain_a english_a may_v be_v sum_v up_o thus_o since_o the_o author_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o doctrine_n itself_o so_o excellent_a and_o deliver_v in_o so_o public_a a_o manner_n in_o the_o most_o convince_a way_n by_o miracle_n and_o good_a live_n and_o for_o so_o good_a a_o end_n as_o to_o save_v man_n soul_n and_o that_o by_o write_v it_o in_o man_n heart_n and_o testify_v to_o other_o and_o all_o this_o at_o a_o time_n when_o man_n may_v judge_n of_o the_o miracle_n and_o motive_n for_o believe_v it_o therefore_o since_o in_o all_o these_o respect_v it_o be_v incomparable_o beyond_o the_o story_n of_o alexander_n conquest_n it_o follow_v that_o in_o a_o manner_n infinite_o great_a must_v the_o obligation_n be_v to_o believe_v christ_n doctrine_n than_o alexander_n or_o william_n the_o conqueror_n victory_n or_o any_o history_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n whatsoever_o all_o which_o i_o free_o grant_v but_o can_v yet_o see_v how_o from_o thence_o it_o follow_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n or_o the_o mean_n whereby_o we_o be_v to_o judge_n what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o what_o not_o those_o argument_n i_o confess_v prove_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o age_n be_v high_o concern_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o that_o they_o have_v the_o great_a reason_n imaginable_a to_o believe_v they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o conceive_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o endeavour_v to_o propagate_v so_o excellent_a a_o doctrine_n and_o of_o so_o high_a concernment_n to_o the_o world_n but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o abstract_o from_o the_o book_n write_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n there_o be_v so_o much_o infallibility_n in_o the_o oral_a tradition_n of_o every_o age_n that_o nothing_o can_v be_v embrace_v for_o christ_n doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o and_o consequent_o whether_o every_o age_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v absolute_o what_o be_v deliver_v it_o by_o the_o precedent_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n mr._n s._n therefore_o put_v himself_o to_o a_o needless_a task_n of_o prove_v that_o every_o age_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n which_o i_o never_o question_v but_o the_o dispute_n be_v whether_o every_o age_n be_v bind_v on_o the_o account_n of_o oral_a tradition_n to_o believe_v what_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o precedent_n for_o christ_n doctrine_n but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v all_o along_o how_o careful_o mr._n s._n avoid_v mention_v the_o write_a book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n because_o he_o know_v all_o his_o game_n about_o oral_a tradition_n will_v be_v quite_o spoil_v by_o a_o true_a state_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o be_v angry_a with_o i_o for_o ask_v he_o that_o question_n about_o the_o scripture_n which_o he_o ask_v i_o about_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n do_v
be_v and_o i_o shall_v be_v somewhat_o ashamed_a of_o my_o religion_n if_o i_o have_v no_o better_o but_o what_o our_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v have_v be_v ample_o discourse_v already_o by_o you_o and_o that_o in_o mr._n s_n clear_v method_n that_o nothing_o be_v leave_v for_o i_o to_o do_v but_o to_o touch_v at_o what_o remain_v and_o conclude_v this_o answer_n i_o have_v the_o better_a to_o illustrate_v the_o weakness_n of_o that_o argument_n from_o oral_a tradition_n bring_v a_o instance_n in_o that_o case_n parallel_n viz._n that_o if_o one_o age_n deliver_v to_o another_o will_v prove_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o every_o age_n unalterable_a because_o no_o age_n do_v testify_v any_o such_o alteration_n to_o be_v in_o it_o by_o the_o same_o argument_n the_o world_n may_v be_v prove_v eternal_a because_o no_o age_n do_v ever_o testify_v to_o another_o that_o the_o world_n be_v ever_o otherwise_o than_o it_o be_v so_o that_o if_o oral_a tradition_n be_v only_o to_o be_v rely_v on_o there_o can_v be_v no_o evidence_n give_v of_o the_o world_n be_v ever_o otherwise_o than_o it_o be_v and_o consequent_o the_o world_n must_v be_v believe_v to_o have_v be_v always_o what_o we_o see_v it_o be_v this_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v apprehend_v be_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a ratiocination_n and_o purposely_o design_v to_o prove_v that_o we_o must_v admit_v of_o other_o rule_n to_o judge_n of_o alteration_n in_o the_o church_n by_o beside_o oral_a tradition_n but_o mr._n s._n in_o his_o own_o expression_n strange_o rove_a from_o the_o mark_n i_o aim_v at_o profess_v there_o be_v not_o a_o tittle_n in_o it_o parallel_n to_o his_o medium_n 241._o nay_o that_o he_o never_o see_v in_o his_o life_n more_o absurdity_n couch_v in_o few_o word_n but_o i_o must_v take_v all_o patient_o from_o a_o man_n who_o still_o perch_v on_o the_o specifical_a nature_n of_o thing_n and_o never_o flag_n below_o the_o sphere_n of_o science_n yet_o by_o his_o good_a leave_n he_o either_o apprehend_v not_o or_o wilful_o mistake_v my_o meaning_n for_o my_o argument_n do_v not_o proceed_v upon_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o world_n eternity_n which_o in_o his_o answer_n he_o run_v whole_o upon_o as_o far_o as_o eighthly_a and_o last_o 242._o but_o upon_o the_o evidence_n of_o oral_a traditias_fw-la too_o no_o discernible_a alteration_n in_o any_o age_n of_o it_o for_o the_o question_n between_o we_o be_v whether_o in_o matter_n of_o alteration_n in_o the_o faith_n or_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o rely_v only_o on_o the_o testimony_n of_o oral_a tradition_n so_o that_o if_o no_o age_n can_v be_v instance_a in_o wherein_n any_o alteration_n be_v make_v and_o this_o deliver_v by_o that_o age_n than_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v there_o have_v be_v no_o alteration_n since_o christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n time_n now_o i_o say_v if_o this_o hold_v good_a i_o will_v prove_v the_o world_n eternal_a by_o the_o same_o argument_n take_v this_o for_o our_o principle_n that_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o rely_v only_o on_o oral_a tradition_n in_o the_o case_n original_o derive_v from_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n see_v by_o those_o of_o the_o first_o age_n for_o that_o which_o never_o be_v otherwise_o then_o it_o be_v be_v eternal_a but_o we_o can_v know_v by_o oral_a tradition_n that_o the_o world_n ever_o be_v otherwise_o then_o it_o be_v for_o no_o age_n of_o the_o world_n can_v be_v instance_a in_o wherein_o we_o have_v any_o testimony_n of_o any_o alteration_n that_o be_v in_o it_o either_o then_o we_o must_v believe_v that_o the_o world_n ever_o be_v what_o it_o be_v i._n e._n eternal_a or_o else_o we_o must_v say_v that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o rely_v bare_o on_o oral_a tradition_n in_o this_o case_n but_o we_o must_v judge_n whether_o the_o world_n be_v make_v or_o no_o by_o other_o medium_n of_o scripture_n and_o reason_n and_o this_o be_v all_o which_o i_o aim_v at_o viz._n to_o show_v that_o where_o there_o be_v no_o evidence_n from_o oral_a tradition_n yet_o if_o there_o be_v scripture_n and_o reason_n there_o be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o our_o faith_n to_o stand_v upon_o and_o so_o i_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o present_a case_n though_o we_o can_v not_o prove_v bare_o from_o the_o tradition_n of_o any_o one_o age_n that_o there_o have_v be_v any_o alteration_n in_o the_o faith_n or_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o if_o i_o can_v prove_v that_o there_o have_v be_v such_o from_o scripture_n and_o reason_n this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o to_o believe_v it_o and_o now_o i_o dare_v appeal_n to_o the_o indifferent_a reader_n whether_o this_o be_v so_o full_a of_o absurdity_n or_o it_o be_v such_o a_o ramble_a chimerical_a argument_n as_o he_o call_v it_o 243._o no_o two_o piece_n of_o which_o hang_v together_o with_o themselves_o or_o any_o thing_n else_o which_o be_v expression_n of_o as_o great_a modesty_n as_o science_n i_o be_o content_a mr_n s._n shall_v bear_v away_o the_o hoour_fw-mi of_o they_o and_o his_o demonstration_n together_o the_o last_o thing_n he_o quarrel_v with_o i_o for_o 19_o be_v that_o i_o say_v if_o we_o can_v evident_o prove_v that_o there_o have_v be_v alteration_n in_o the_o church_n than_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o prove_v that_o impossible_a which_o we_o see_v actual_o do_v and_o this_o appear_v not_o only_o because_o the_o scripture_n suppose_v a_o degeneracy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o can_v never_o be_v if_o every_o age_n of_o the_o church_n do_v infallible_o believe_v and_o practice_v as_o the_o precedent_n up_o to_o christ_n time_n do_v but_o because_o we_o can_v produce_v clear_a evidence_n that_o some_o thing_n be_v deliver_v by_o the_o present_a church_n which_o must_v be_v bring_v in_o by_o some_o age_n since_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n for_o which_o i_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o what_o i_o have_v say_v about_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o all_o which_o i_o say_v i_o have_v prove_v evident_o that_o they_o be_v not_o in_o use_n in_o some_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o it_o be_v as_o evident_a that_o these_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o present_a church_n and_o therefore_o this_o principle_n must_v needs_o be_v false_a in_o answer_n to_o this_o mr._n s._n wish_n i_o will_v tell_v he_o first_o what_o evidence_n mean_v whether_o a_o strong_a fancy_n or_o a_o demonstration_n i_o mean_v that_o which_o be_v enough_o to_o persuade_v a_o wise_a man_n who_o judge_n according_a to_o the_o clear_a reason_n which_o i_o be_o sure_a be_v more_o than_o ever_o his_o demonstration_n will_v do_v but_o it_o be_v a_o pleasant_a spectacle_n to_o see_v how_o mr._n saint_n lay_v about_o he_o at_o my_o say_n that_o the_o scripture_n suppose_v a_o degeneracy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n incomparable_o argue_v say_v he_o why_o see_v we_o not_o the_o place_n do_v it_o evident_o speak_v of_o faith_n or_o manner_n the_o universal_a church_n or_o particular_a person_n but_o be_v it_o in_o faith_n be_v it_o universal_a do_v it_o suppose_v this_o degeneracy_n already_o past_a which_o be_v only_o proper_a to_o your_o purpose_n or_o yet_o to_o come_v that_o be_v do_v it_o say_v there_o must_v be_v a_o total_a apostasy_n in_o faith_n before_o the_o year_n 1664_o alas_o he_o have_v forget_v this_o most_o incomparable_o answer_v for_o if_o the_o degeneracy_n be_v in_o 1665._o or_o any_o year_n after_o what_o become_v of_o m._n s_n demonstration_n then_o that_o no_o error_n can_v come_v into_o the_o church_n but_o it_o seem_v his_o demonstration_n hold_v but_o till_o 1664._o and_o i_o easy_o believe_v another_o year_n will_v never_o believe_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o but_o if_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o a_o degeneracy_n be_v possible_a how_o then_o stand_v the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n when_o there_o can_v be_v no_o degeneracy_n without_o fall_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n but_o that_o such_o a_o degeneracy_n have_v already_o be_v in_o that_o which_o call_v itself_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o that_o both_o in_o faith_n and_o manner_n i_o shall_v refer_v mr._n s_o to_o the_o learned_a author_n of_o the_o late_a idea_n of_o antichristianism_n and_o synopsis_fw-la prophetica_fw-la where_o he_o may_v find_v enough_o to_o persuade_v he_o that_o his_o demonstration_n be_v far_o from_o hold_v so_o long_o as_o 1664._o and_o now_o i_o leave_v the_o reader_n to_o judge_n whether_o the_o forego_n evidence_n against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n or_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n have_v the_o great_a force_n of_o reason_n in_o they_o and_o if_o he_o will_v not_o stoop_v so_o far_o from_o the_o height_n of_o his_o perch_n as_o to_o